Home About Network of subjects Linked subjects heatmap Book indices included Search by subject Search by reference Browse subjects Browse texts

Tiresias: The Ancient Mediterranean Religions Source Database

   Search:  
validated results only / all results

and or

Filtering options: (leave empty for all results)
By author:     
By work:        
By subject:
By additional keyword:       



Results for
Please note: the results are produced through a computerized process which may frequently lead to errors, both in incorrect tagging and in other issues. Please use with caution.
Due to load times, full text fetching is currently attempted for validated results only.
Full texts for Hebrew Bible and rabbinic texts is kindly supplied by Sefaria; for Greek and Latin texts, by Perseus Scaife, for the Quran, by Tanzil.net

For a list of book indices included, see here.


graph

graph

All subjects (including unvalidated):
subject book bibliographic info
church Albrecht (2014), The Divine Father: Religious and Philosophical Concepts of Divine Parenthood in Antiquity, 202, 239, 240, 244, 245, 251, 306, 318
Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 395
Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 9, 23, 29, 42, 51, 54, 55, 59, 79, 82, 103, 127, 162, 196, 198, 200, 202, 204, 210
Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 27, 28, 316, 318, 319, 320, 324
Dijkstra and Raschle (2020), Religious Violence in the Ancient World: From Classical Athens to Late Antiquity, 277, 279, 280, 389, 393, 397, 399, 405
Dunderberg (2008), Beyond Gnosticism: Myth, Lifestyle, and Society in the School of Valentinus. 151, 161, 169, 177
Faßbeck and Killebrew (2016), Viewing Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology: VeHinnei Rachel - Essays in honor of Rachel Hachlili, 175, 394
Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 260, 320, 323, 325, 328, 346, 362, 363, 368
Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 56, 58, 59, 66, 71, 73, 102, 107, 114, 115, 135, 139, 160, 164, 193, 211, 216, 217, 246, 250
Gunderson (2022), The Social Worlds of Ancient Jews and Christians: Essays in Honor of L. Michael White, 205, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217
Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 3, 4, 31, 33, 43, 44, 58, 59, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 73, 75, 79, 82, 104, 114, 123, 138, 142, 144, 147, 159, 161, 174, 176, 178, 179, 180, 181, 184, 186, 188, 190, 191, 192, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 216, 218, 219, 220, 223, 224, 225, 227, 231, 233
Karfíková (2012), Grace and the Will According to Augustine, 30, 46, 47, 64, 71, 108, 109, 110, 113, 115, 124, 129, 133, 134, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 150, 152, 153, 154, 160, 165, 197, 229, 235, 248, 269, 274, 277, 289, 294, 295, 323
Kessler (2004), Bound by the Bible: Jews, Christians and the Sacrifice of Isaac, 92
Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 11, 25, 81, 83, 84, 86, 87, 182, 199, 201, 211, 244, 253, 257, 262, 275
Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 5, 12, 31, 51, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 60, 63, 64, 83, 85, 86, 95, 97, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 129, 132, 133, 147, 158, 159, 163, 165
Linjamaa (2019), The Ethics of The Tripartite Tractate (NHC I, 5): A Study of Determinism and Early Christian Philosophy of Ethics, 15, 17, 36, 60, 61, 62, 65, 73, 79, 83, 98, 126, 127, 130, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 194, 195, 196, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 218, 219, 220, 222, 223, 224, 228, 229, 230, 236, 246, 266, 270
MacDougall (2022), Philosophy at the Festival: The Festal Orations of Gregory of Nazianzus and the Classical Tradition. 1, 2, 10, 35, 89, 147
Maier and Waldner (2022), Desiring Martyrs: Locating Martyrs in Space and Time, 10, 32, 43, 54, 56, 105, 147, 156, 157, 166, 171, 182, 184, 185, 202
Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 148, 157, 161, 172, 217
Mcglothlin (2018), Resurrection as Salvation: Development and Conflict in Pre-Nicene Paulinism, 53, 70, 76, 91, 92, 93, 117, 149, 201, 228, 246, 247, 248, 251, 252, 253
Motta and Petrucci (2022), Isagogical Crossroads from the Early Imperial Age to the End of Antiquity, 134, 138
Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 290, 294, 295, 296, 298, 299, 300, 302, 325, 336, 344, 347, 349, 350, 360, 362, 363, 364, 371, 373, 375, 376, 377, 378, 379, 383, 384, 385, 386, 387, 388, 389, 390, 391, 392, 405, 406, 454, 461, 466, 468, 469, 470, 476, 480, 481, 482, 483
Nisula (2012), Augustine and the Functions of Concupiscence, 172, 182, 206, 307, 323, 341
Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 21, 76, 82, 90, 91, 98, 105, 106, 136, 137, 148, 150, 171, 218, 225, 227, 228, 233, 247, 262, 284, 285
Osborne (1996), Eros Unveiled: Plato and the God of Love. 74, 75, 76, 77, 167
Osborne (2001), Irenaeus of Lyons, 79, 86, 117, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 145, 149, 172, 174, 183, 199, 213, 258, 260
Osborne (2010), Clement of Alexandria, 72, 213, 225
Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 76, 97, 98, 103, 104
Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 113, 114, 127, 163, 169, 173, 184, 191, 194, 197, 202, 213, 239, 240, 241, 242, 252, 254, 255, 259, 277, 281, 283, 285, 289, 291, 292, 312, 315, 316, 323, 324, 325, 326, 327, 328, 329, 330, 331, 332, 333, 336, 337, 338, 340, 343, 344, 346, 347, 349, 352, 360, 396, 400, 402, 405, 424, 433, 434, 435, 436, 437, 439, 441, 443, 444, 446, 447, 452, 453
Rosen-Zvi (2011), Demonic Desires: Yetzer Hara and the Problem of Evil in Late Antiquity. 147
Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 37, 42, 43, 47, 58, 61, 100, 105, 109, 114, 118, 124, 149, 150, 151, 154, 156, 157, 162, 175, 189, 204, 207, 208, 209
Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 7, 8, 59, 60, 72, 85, 95, 97, 132, 153, 155, 157, 163, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 181, 182, 211, 212, 335, 336, 337, 396, 528, 565, 566, 573, 584, 586, 587, 595, 596, 597, 598, 599, 600, 602, 606, 607, 608
Rupke (2016), Religious Deviance in the Roman World Superstition or Individuality?, 67, 87
Rüpke (2011), The Roman Calendar from Numa to Constantine Time, History and the Fasti 154, 163, 165, 171, 172
Rüpke and Woolf (2013), Religious Dimensions of the Self in the Second Century CE. 24, 51, 67, 68, 75, 77, 85, 96, 97, 100, 101, 102, 159, 182, 255
Schaaf (2019), Animal Kingdom of Heaven: Anthropozoological Aspects in the Late Antique World. 10, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 31, 38, 39, 79, 85, 86
Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 7, 19, 27, 128, 129, 130, 135, 144, 149, 150, 151, 189, 205, 207
Van Nuffelen (2012), Orosius and the Rhetoric of History, 22, 23, 31, 151, 152, 153, 159, 163, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 198, 199, 200, 202, 203
Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 3, 8, 10, 17, 41, 86, 87, 88, 90, 92, 95, 98, 137, 138, 142, 198, 202, 208, 227
Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 106, 143, 234, 285, 294, 302
Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 10, 13, 154, 171, 215, 226, 231, 244, 245, 261, 325, 446, 454, 459, 531
Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 116, 117, 119, 123, 126, 261, 274, 275, 304, 329, 335, 341, 343
church's, treasury Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 100, 101, 115, 128, 130, 139, 370, 371, 372, 400, 404, 407
church, abdallah nirqi, claim of incubation at southern Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 772, 773
church, abraham, view of early Kessler (2004), Bound by the Bible: Jews, Christians and the Sacrifice of Isaac, 62
church, abû mînâ, site of st. menas Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 373, 768, 769, 770
church, advocates, importance to post-constantinian Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 179
church, african Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 8, 9, 40, 52, 150, 156, 198, 199
church, alexandrian exegesis Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 274
church, alienated land, right to sue for Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 620
church, and imperial recognition Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 206, 207, 208, 209
church, and paradise, paradise, to correlate Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 5, 11, 46, 74, 107
church, and paradise, way, jesus as, to correlate Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 3, 4, 5, 7, 9, 11, 15, 16, 46, 74, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 129, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165
church, and the emperor Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 123, 124
church, and the heretics Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 120
church, and the jews constantine’s sword: the, carroll Neusner Green and Avery-Peck (2022), Judaism from Moses to Muhammad: An Interpretation: Turning Points and Focal Points, 254
church, and, holy spirit Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 122, 124, 132, 146, 147, 156, 157, 158, 159
church, and, jesus Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 11, 16, 178
church, and, life Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 145, 147
church, and, paradise Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 4, 5, 7, 16, 51, 63, 64, 65, 66, 78, 80, 81, 98, 109, 120, 121, 122, 123, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177
church, and, state Dijkstra and Raschle (2020), Religious Violence in the Ancient World: From Classical Athens to Late Antiquity, 281, 282, 283, 398
church, antinoopolis, anatomical dedications in area of kollouthos Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 774
church, antioch Doble and Kloha (2014), Texts and Traditions: Essays in Honour of J. Keith Elliott, 353
church, apamea, synagogue, synagogue, converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, apostolic Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 175, 199
church, apostolic order, martha in Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 232, 236, 241, 250, 257, 258
church, apostolic order, ministry of women in Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 235, 236, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 252, 253, 300
church, apostolic order, sources of Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 229, 230, 231, 246, 247, 248, 249, 250, 269
church, arator, entered Hillier (1993), Arator on the Acts of the Apostles: A Baptismal Commentary, 8, 9, 10, 11
church, architecture O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 15
church, architecture christian Mitchell and Pilhofer (2019), Early Christianity in Asia Minor and Cyprus: From the Margins to the Mainstream, 4, 23, 26, 53, 61, 73, 78, 83, 84, 91, 92, 94, 101, 103, 112, 118, 121, 122, 142, 144, 180, 212, 213, 215, 217, 218, 220, 232, 235, 236, 237, 239
church, architecture, buildings Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 367, 368
church, architecture, chancel screens Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 341
church, architecture, fountain Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 333
church, as body of christ O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 61, 62
Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 35, 330, 331
church, as bride and body of christ Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 126, 127, 310, 335
church, as bride of jesus, and ass-man legend Griffiths (1975), The Isis-Book (Metamorphoses, Book XI), 334
church, as building deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 16, 105, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 217, 218
church, as kingdom O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 244
church, as mixed society O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 220
church, as new israel Dawson (2001), Christian Figural Reading and the Fashioning of Identity, 19, 225
church, as one body in christ deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 36, 66, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 165, 166, 167, 168, 194, 195, 196, 197, 198, 214, 215, 217, 218, 219, 235, 269, 286, 287, 288
church, as temple deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 151, 152, 153, 154, 177, 190, 217, 218
church, as theater Azar (2016), Exegeting the Jews: the early reception of the Johannine "Jews", 120
church, at eusebius of caesarea, tyre, dedication of paulinus’ Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 502, 503, 504, 505, 506, 507, 508, 512
church, at genoa, gerasa, synagogue replaced by a Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 13, 273, 296
church, at mamre, churches , constantinian Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 13, 144
church, at nicomedia, christian Simmons(1995), Arnobius of Sicca: Religious Conflict and Competition in the Age of Diocletian, 43
church, at rome Hellholm et al. (2010), Ablution, Initiation, and Baptism: Late Antiquity, Early Judaism, and Early Christianity, 1771
church, at sicca, arnobius, relations with Simmons(1995), Arnobius of Sicca: Religious Conflict and Competition in the Age of Diocletian, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129
church, at site of sarpedon thekla, saint, hagia thekla sanctuary, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 531
church, augustine of hippo, on mixed Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 129
church, augustine, st, on rhetoric in service of Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 144
church, authorities, in Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 97, 328
church, authority of Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 276
church, authority of bishops see also Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 193, 194, 208, 209
church, baptism, and unity between christ and the Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 126, 127
church, basil of caesarea, father, and christ had emotions Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 392
church, basil of caesarea, father, consolation enjoins metriopatheia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 391
church, basil of caesarea, father, consolations Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 175, 391, 392, 393, 394, 395
church, basil of caesarea, father, expresses emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 391, 394
church, basil of caesarea, father, pity accepted for monks Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 392
church, basil of caesarea, father, reviewing the day's conduct Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 213, 214
church, basil of caesarea, father, rules for monasteries Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 357, 392
church, basilica, martyrs, dedicated martyrium, shrine Mitchell and Pilhofer (2019), Early Christianity in Asia Minor and Cyprus: From the Margins to the Mainstream, 22, 24, 25, 26, 57, 61, 68, 73, 78, 84, 111, 112, 114, 117, 118, 120, 121, 122
church, believers Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 917, 918, 919, 920, 921, 926, 927, 928, 930, 931, 932
church, below agia dynamis, athens Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 329
church, below agios thomas Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 208
church, betrothed, jesus and Monnickendam (2020), Jewish Law and Early Christian Identity: Betrothal, Marriage, and Infidelity in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian, 155
church, bipartite nature of Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 310, 311, 312, 315, 316, 317, 318
church, body of christ, see Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 336, 384, 589, 595, 603, 608
church, book culture Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 44, 45, 46, 47, 210, 211
church, breast Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 142, 146, 147, 159, 160, 197
church, bride of christ Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 61
church, building by, alexander Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 252
church, building, alexandria Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 357, 360
church, buildings Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 121
church, but flourishes in apatheia, freedom from, eradication of emotion, search for apatheia attacked by lactantius, jerome, augustine in latin western, east, and restored in west by cassian Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 397
church, canon, and catholic Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 926
church, canon, eastern orthodox Lidonnici and Lieber (2007), Heavenly Tablets: Interpretation, Identity and Tradition in Ancient Judaism, 75, 78
church, cassian, john, founder of monastery at monte cassino, reconfirms value of apatheia in western Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 397
church, cathedral, synagogue converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 144, 211, 469
church, catholic Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 69, 70, 73, 74, 103, 183
Schwartz (2008), 2 Maccabees, 59, 60, 61
church, catholicism, catholics, catholic Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 2, 3, 4, 11, 12, 17, 46, 47, 129, 130, 155, 159, 162, 427
church, catholics, catholic catholicism, roman catholic Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 66, 73, 74, 99
church, chorēgia, funds, proper use of Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 270
church, christ, as head of Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 932
church, christian de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 31, 38, 215, 260, 351
church, christianity/christians, clergy and Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 356, 357
church, christianity/christians, majority Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 534, 542, 544, 547
church, christians, replace artemision with Kalinowski (2021), Memory, Family, and Community in Roman Ephesos, 96
church, church, history, church, historians, historiography, ancient Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 418
church, church, history, church, historians, historiography, history of theology Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 2
church, claim of beds as evidence forincubation, abû mînâ, site of st. menas Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 770
church, clement of alexandria, father, apatheia a human goal Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 387
church, clement of alexandria, father, but is oikeiōsis sterktikē Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388, 389
church, clement of alexandria, father, christ was free of emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 387, 392
church, clement of alexandria, father, demons play a role in producing emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 347, 348
church, clement of alexandria, father, hope and love for god compatible with apatheia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 387, 388, 389
church, clement of alexandria, father, involving euphrosunē Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388
church, clement of alexandria, father, it involves neither lack Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388
church, clement of alexandria, father, nor satiety Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388
church, clement of alexandria, father, this love makes apatheia possible Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 389
church, clement of alexandria, father, virtues not needed by perfected humans Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 188
church, clerical duties of Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 117
church, community, matthaean Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 69, 73, 76, 102, 104, 274, 275, 282, 283, 290, 291, 293, 294, 295, 518, 531, 655
church, conception of Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 122
church, confessing Azar (2016), Exegeting the Jews: the early reception of the Johannine "Jews", 1
church, consists of christians Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 111, 126
church, constantinople, hagia eirene Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 110, 123
church, constantinople, hagios akakios Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 112
church, constantinople, novatian anastasia Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 125
church, conversion of parthenon, christian Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 157, 158, 294, 323
church, coptic Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 194
church, council of lamynthius, laodicea Cosgrove (2022), Music at Social Meals in Greek and Roman Antiquity: From the Archaic Period to the Age of Augustine, 331, 337
church, councils Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 208, 209, 210, 211
de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 274
church, councils of carthage Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 208, 267
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 5, 45, 89, 100, 127, 301, 302, 303, 394, 395
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at antioch, in syria, ? Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 54, 55
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at constantinople Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 302, 303, 331, 378, 394
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at hierapolis Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 19, 20, 22, 23, 24, 25, 41, 53
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at iconium Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 79, 80, 121, 122, 302
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at laodicea ad lycum Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 301, 302, 367, 370, 394, 395
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at nicaea? Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 301, 377
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at sardica? Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 301
church, councils/gatherings, anti-montanist, at sardis? Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 25, 26
church, criticism of Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 328, 329, 330, 331, 342
church, cult personnel, christian, prosmonarios warden Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 797
church, d3 associated with incubation, antinoopolis Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 772
church, david, throne passes to the Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 123
church, decoration and transformation of space, liturgy Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 556
church, dedication, liturgy, of Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 413, 474
church, defense of Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 328, 329, 330, 331
church, disciplinary role, bishops see also Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 127, 134
church, diversity Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 130, 131
church, divided by, heresy Azar (2016), Exegeting the Jews: the early reception of the Johannine "Jews", 73
church, divorce, jesus and Monnickendam (2020), Jewish Law and Early Christian Identity: Betrothal, Marriage, and Infidelity in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian, 155, 157
church, dogmas Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 136
church, dora/tel dor, claim of incubation at byzantine Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 540, 541, 542
church, dream interpreters/interpretation, christian, patēr at kollouthos Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 733, 734, 747, 774, 775
church, e.o.t.c., ethiopian orthodox tewahedo Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 131, 132, 134, 146
church, early Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 71, 72
church, early, and magic Luck (2006), Arcana mundi: magic and the occult in the Greek and Roman worlds: a collection of ancient texts, 458, 459, 465, 466, 467, 468, 475, 476
church, east syriac Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 58
church, east syrian Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 13, 462, 470, 472, 473
church, eastern Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 336, 337, 344, 346, 349, 352, 361, 452
church, ecclesia bipertita, bipartite Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 44, 59, 72, 76, 80, 82, 102, 103, 104, 107, 111, 113, 115, 124, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 154, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 166, 167, 168, 169, 171, 172, 174, 180, 181, 182, 185, 187, 195, 196, 197, 198, 199, 205, 212, 228, 238, 242, 243, 246, 252, 259, 260, 265, 266, 276, 283, 288, 290, 291, 292, 295, 297, 298, 310, 313, 316, 318, 322, 323, 325, 332
church, ecclesia septiformis, septiform Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 198
church, ecclesiastical structure of donatists Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 246
church, ejkklhsiva Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 175, 198, 199, 207, 208, 231, 232, 233, 250, 255
church, ejkklhsiva, as a woman Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 168, 207, 208
church, ejkklhsiva, local and universal Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 232, 233, 234, 235
church, eleona Cain (2016), The Greek Historia Monachorum in Aegypto: Monastic Hagiography in the Late Fourth Century, 35
church, enemies, of the Rohmann (2016), Christianity, Book-Burning and Censorship in Late Antiquity, 1, 34, 37, 53, 54, 73, 74, 79, 116, 117, 121, 136, 141, 179, 186, 190, 202, 205, 207, 226, 288
church, ephesus, development of the early Immendörfer (2017), Ephesians and Artemis : The Cult of the Great Goddess of Ephesus As the Epistle's Context 6, 262, 326, 327
church, ephrem the syrian, madrasha on the Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 263
church, es Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 1, 28, 42, 48, 102, 121, 124, 125, 154, 228, 250, 252, 270, 275
church, es, anti-chalcedonian Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 458, 460
church, eschatological reality Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 66, 136, 138, 139, 142, 160, 176
church, ethiopian Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 325
church, ethiopian orthodox täwaḥǝdo, eotc Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 509, 519, 520
church, eusebius historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 1, 47, 48, 67, 77, 78, 279, 284
church, eusebius historian, vita constantini Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 114, 279, 284
church, evidence of pilgrimage, abû mînâ, site of st. menas Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 768
church, expenditure, john chrysostom, restriction of König (2012), Saints and Symposiasts: The Literature of Food and the Symposium in Greco-Roman and Early Christian Culture, 195
church, f. f. Kraemer (2010), Unreliable Witnesses: Religion, Gender, and History in the Greco-Roman Mediterranean, 119
church, faith, of the Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 123
church, father MacDougall (2022), Philosophy at the Festival: The Festal Orations of Gregory of Nazianzus and the Classical Tradition. 2, 57, 104, 133, 137, 151
Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 102
Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 220, 222, 228, 229, 245, 257, 454
church, father, apatheia an gregory of nyssa, ideal, but even this consolation starts by permitting emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 392, 393
church, father, apatheia an gregory of nyssa, ideal, but metriopatheia can sometimes be apatheia in a secondary sense Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 207, 386, 393
church, father, apatheia an gregory of nyssa, ideal, consolation put into mouth of his dying sister macrina prefers higher apatheia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 393
church, father, apatheia an ideal, 2 kinds, higher leaves only will, thelein and love gregory of nyssa, agapē Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 392, 393
church, father, bad thoughts sometimes suggested by origen, demons, sometimes natural Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 347, 350
church, father, basileios of caesarea Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 547
church, father, but apatheia eventual good for basil of caesarea, monks, which restores in us image of god and assimilates us to god Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 391
church, father, chrysostom, john Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 394
church, father, clement of alexandria Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 216, 315, 386
church, father, connects first movements with bad origen, thoughts, thus blurring distinction from emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 343, 346, 347, 348, 349, 350, 351, 359, 382
church, father, cyprian Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 394
church, father, distinguished basil of caesarea, enkrateia, their present achievement Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 392
church, father, distinguished suppressing emotion clement of alexandria, enkrateia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 387
church, father, encouraged starvation in jerome, st, widow, to reduce sex drive Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 411
church, father, eusebius of caesarea Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 531, 536, 539
church, father, gregory of nazianzus Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 547
church, father, gregory of nyssa Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 547
church, father, irenaeus Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 315, 334
church, father, jerome Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 206
church, father, jerome, st Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 361
church, father, lactantius Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 241
church, father, like origen and jerome, st, pelagians, search for apatheia ignores original sin Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 396
church, father, made possible by christ's clement of alexandria, resurrection, requires faith and grace Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 387
church, father, multiplies stages of emotional jerome, st, struggle, assent to emotion following emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 368
church, father, opposition to evagrius, jerome, st, melania, and rufinus on apatheia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 357, 396, 397
church, father, origen Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 220, 397
church, father, pleasure merely auxiliary to sex and to natural clement of alexandria, needs, not necessary Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388, 407
church, fathers Allen and Dunne (2022), Ancient Readers and their Scriptures: Engaging the Hebrew Bible in Early Judaism and Christianity, 101, 115, 116, 117, 226, 227, 235, 238
Ben-Eliyahu (2019), Identity and Territory : Jewish Perceptions of Space in Antiquity. 61
Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 438, 464, 519
Bernabe et al. (2013), Redefining Dionysos, 468, 473
Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 42, 63, 66, 71, 78, 81, 82, 86, 87, 89, 90, 106, 134, 143, 196, 199, 204
Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 77, 78
Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 76, 112, 287, 288, 290, 291, 292
Hidary (2017), Rabbis and Classical Rhetoric: Sophistic Education and Oratory in the Talmud and Midrash, 269, 275
Joosse (2021), Olympiodorus of Alexandria: Exegete, Teacher, Platonic Philosopher, 221, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237
Kalmin (2014), Migrating tales: the Talmud's narratives and their historical context, 33, 36, 42, 51, 52
Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 584, 665, 675, 903
Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 497, 508
Mikalson (2010), Greek Popular Religion in Greek Philosophy, 26, 27
Naiden (2013), Smoke Signals for the Gods: Ancient Greek Sacrifice from the Archaic through Roman Periods, 284, 287
Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 50
Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 156, 200
church, fathers attitude, sacred death Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 303, 304, 305, 306, 307, 308, 309, 310
church, fathers of Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 117, 119
church, fathers, allegorical interpretation of scripture Hayes (2022), The Literature of the Sages: A Re-Visioning, 146, 151, 157, 158
church, fathers, early Immendörfer (2017), Ephesians and Artemis : The Cult of the Great Goddess of Ephesus As the Epistle's Context 62, 70, 75
church, fathers, eusebius Leão and Lanzillotta (2019), A Man of Many Interests: Plutarch on Religion, Myth, and Magic, 157
church, fathers, figural art Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 481
church, fathers, heracles/hercules Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 665, 666, 667, 668, 669, 670, 671, 672
church, fathers, heracles/hercules, in Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 665, 666, 667, 668, 669
church, fathers, hippolytus Leão and Lanzillotta (2019), A Man of Many Interests: Plutarch on Religion, Myth, and Magic, 14, 15, 21, 25, 180, 182, 196
church, fathers, irenaeus Leão and Lanzillotta (2019), A Man of Many Interests: Plutarch on Religion, Myth, and Magic, 22, 35, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 198
church, fathers, patriarchate Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 46, 455, 469
church, fathers, platonism, effects on the McDonough (2009), Christ as Creator: Origins of a New Testament Doctrine, 236, 237, 238, 244
church, fathers, rabbinic awareness of later christian literature Hayes (2022), The Literature of the Sages: A Re-Visioning, 386, 391
church, fathers, rabbis and synagogue Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 49, 52, 193, 293, 294, 295, 296, 297, 347, 418, 419, 426, 469
church, fathers, septuagint, in Bickerman and Tropper (2007), Studies in Jewish and Christian History, 140, 156, 157, 159, 160, 161, 166, 177, 186, 187
church, fathers, slavonic josephus, dependence on Bickerman and Tropper (2007), Studies in Jewish and Christian History, 851, 852, 853, 855
church, fathers, temporal horizon, in the writings of the Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 23, 24, 25, 66
church, fathers, the holy trinity and Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 276, 277
church, fathers, women Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 52
church, formation Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 147, 148, 173, 174
church, foundation, church, building Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 214, 215, 217, 357, 360
church, from apostolic to imperial Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 138, 139, 140, 210
church, from gentiles, election Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 18, 65, 238, 283
church, gathering of the Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 104
church, government of egypt Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 50, 111
church, graves, parthenon, christian Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 208
church, great Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 91, 101, 465
Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 317, 318, 387, 388, 389, 390, 391, 392
church, great “großkirche” Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 12
church, gregory of nyssa, father, apatheia an ideal Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 207, 392, 393
church, hagia eirene Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 110, 123, 126
church, hagios akakios Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 112
church, hagios thomas, athens Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 7
church, heavenly temple, as symbolizing the Ganzel and Holtz (2020), Contextualizing Jewish Temples, 188
church, heresy dividing Azar (2016), Exegeting the Jews: the early reception of the Johannine "Jews", 73
church, heresy, interior to Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 95, 96, 101, 102, 133, 344, 345, 350, 376, 467, 468, 469, 470, 471, 472, 473, 485, 486, 487, 488, 489, 498, 499, 500, 501, 502, 503, 504, 505, 506, 507, 508, 510, 511, 512, 513, 529, 530, 538, 569, 570, 571
church, hermeneutical role, bishops see also Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 201, 202, 204
church, hierarchy of Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 117
church, historia, socrates Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 277, 301
church, historian, john of ephesus Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 545
church, historian, pseudo-zachariah Van Nuffelen (2012), Orosius and the Rhetoric of History, 23, 175
church, historian, rufinus Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 22, 23, 149
church, historian, socrates Kahlos (2019), Religious Dissent in Late Antiquity, 350-450, 78
Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 55, 117, 143
church, historian, sokrates Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 543
church, historian, sozomen Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 117, 143, 144, 153, 154
church, historians, church, histories Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 63, 65, 68, 73, 74, 76, 77, 78, 79, 339, 342, 343, 345, 353
church, historiography, church, history, church, historians Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 2, 73, 74, 76, 78
church, history Bay (2022), Biblical Heroes and Classical Culture in Christian Late Antiquity: The Historiography, Exemplarity, and Anti-Judaism of Pseudo-Hegesippus, 58, 59, 60
Van Nuffelen (2012), Orosius and the Rhetoric of History, 202
Williams (2023), Criminalization in Acts of the Apostles Race, Rhetoric, and the Prosecution of an Early Christian Movement. 10, 190
church, history of Ando and Ruepke (2006), Religion and Law in Classical and Christian Rome, 121
church, history, christian/of the Johnson Dupertuis and Shea (2018), Reading and Teaching Ancient Fiction : Jewish, Christian, and Greco-Roman Narratives 218, 225, 228
church, history, church Maier and Waldner (2022), Desiring Martyrs: Locating Martyrs in Space and Time, 16, 81, 157, 182
church, history, eusebius of caesarea Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 231, 248
church, history, historians Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 8, 9, 338, 339, 428, 446, 464
church, history, theodoret Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 182, 186
church, history, theodoret of cyrrhus Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 230
church, hospitality, in early Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 371
church, house Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 359, 400
Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 84, 95
Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 366, 367, 368, 369
Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 72, 73, 74, 75
church, humanity’s maturation in Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 64, 65, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 132, 133, 134, 140, 142, 146, 147, 156, 157, 172
church, in alexandria, mark, evangelist, as founder of the Schliesser et al. (2021), Alexandria: Hub of the Hellenistic World. 525
church, in codex tchacos, rejection of both judaism and the Scopello (2008), The Gospel of Judas in Context: Proceedings of the First International Conference on the Gospel of Judas, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95
church, in constantinople, synagogue in the copper market, transformation into a Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 233, 267, 268, 269
church, in gregory’s time Gray (2021), Gregory of Nyssa as Biographer: Weaving Lives for Virtuous Readers, 10, 116, 119, 121, 166
church, in persia de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 162, 184
church, in rome Sider (2001), Christian and Pagan in the Roman Empire: The Witness of Tertullian, 120
church, in song of songs, bride, as individual soul or Ashbrook Harvey et al. (2015), A Most Reliable Witness: Essays in Honor of Ross Shepard Kraemer, 233
church, in the south wing of propylaia cat. a Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 4
church, incubation, christian, claim regarding dora Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 540, 541, 542
church, incubation, christian, miraculous cures obtainable sleeping away from Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 753, 796, 797
church, inscriptions Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 283, 288
church, inscriptions on columns, parthenon, christian Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 371, 374
church, israel and Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 96, 107, 122, 123, 144, 147, 165
church, itself, blasphemy, in the Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 507, 521
church, jacobite Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 215, 222, 226, 227, 231, 232, 473, 529
church, jealousy in Azar (2016), Exegeting the Jews: the early reception of the Johannine "Jews", 133
church, jerome, admitted into the Simmons(1995), Arnobius of Sicca: Religious Conflict and Competition in the Age of Diocletian, 125
church, jerome, st, father, chastity Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 224, 284
church, jerome, st, father, christ's human nature Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 352, 353
church, jerome, st, father, connects pre-passion with bad thoughts Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 346, 348, 354
church, jerome, st, father, degrees of sin Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 353, 354
church, jerome, st, father, hope of resurrection Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 394
church, jerome, st, father, titillation only a pre-passion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 344, 372
church, jerusalem Rasimus (2009), Paradise Reconsidered in Gnostic Mythmaking: Rethinking Sethianism in Light of the Ophite Evidence, 273
Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 27, 103, 104, 322, 344, 348, 371, 377, 378, 380, 409, 437, 449, 454, 455, 457, 458, 462, 464, 465, 466, 467, 470, 471, 472, 473, 474, 475, 476, 477, 478, 479, 480, 481, 483, 484, 485, 486, 487, 488, 490, 491, 494, 495, 496, 567, 569, 577, 610
church, jerusalem, church, of the apostles, upper Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 35, 36, 41, 42, 43
church, jerusalem, the jerusalem Goodman (2006), Judaism in the Roman World: Collected Essays, 147
church, jewish city, small Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 36, 45
church, jews and gentiles, in the deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 33, 34, 36, 51, 59, 60, 74, 75, 76, 88, 115, 131, 132, 133, 136, 137, 138, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 269
church, john chrysostom, father, homilies by on the judaizers Feldman (2006), Judaism and Hellenism Reconsidered, 184, 185
church, kafr kanna Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 400, 401
church, kollouthos, saint, claim of incubation at antinoopolis, kôm Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 773, 774, 775
church, kollouthos, saint, sortes texts discovered at antinoopolis Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 774
church, kosmidion, speculation regarding incubation at pharan Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 764
church, lactantius, father, anger need not be concerned with revenge Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 138
church, lactantius, father, attacks search for apatheia Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 397
church, lactantius, father, emotion needed for motivation Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 185
church, lactantius, father, misrepresents stoic recognition of eupatheiai as general acceptance of emotion Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 207
church, law, and bipartite nature of the Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 311
church, leaders Dijkstra and Raschle (2020), Religious Violence in the Ancient World: From Classical Athens to Late Antiquity, 398, 399, 401, 404
church, leadership Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 350, 481, 482
church, leadership, women Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 235, 236, 331
church, leadership, women, in Huebner (2013), The Family in Roman Egypt: A Comparative Approach to Intergenerational Solidarity and Conflict. 58, 59, 61
church, libraries, donatistarum adversus parmenianum, on Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 45
church, library Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 45
church, local vs. global deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 25, 26, 72, 73, 101, 102, 103, 106
church, lord jesus christ, presence among the Rogers (2016), God and the Idols: Representations of God in 1 Corinthians 8-10. 205, 210, 211
church, lutheran Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 18
church, maccabees, in eyes of Bickerman and Tropper (2007), Studies in Jewish and Christian History, 467, 470, 477, 478, 479, 480, 1035, 1122
church, mago, synagogue converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, majority, “mehrheitskirche” Pedersen (2004), Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra’s Contra Manichaeos. 12
church, manichean Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 277, 281
church, martyrdom, as sign of true Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 24, 25
church, matrimony, jesus and Monnickendam (2020), Jewish Law and Early Christian Identity: Betrothal, Marriage, and Infidelity in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian, 68
church, matrimony, north african Monnickendam (2020), Jewish Law and Early Christian Identity: Betrothal, Marriage, and Infidelity in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian, 35
church, mauretania, synagogue converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, melkite Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 10, 243
church, membership, arnobius, initially refused Simmons(1995), Arnobius of Sicca: Religious Conflict and Competition in the Age of Diocletian, 123, 124, 125
church, menstruants/niddah, exclusion from Cohen (2010), The Significance of Yavneh and other Essays in Jewish Hellenism, 411, 412, 414
church, michael, archangel, claim of incubation at egyptian Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 777
church, ministry of scripture Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 101, 125, 126, 128, 129, 130, 133, 134, 147, 158, 159, 160, 164, 165, 171, 174
church, models for, bishops see also Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 125
church, monastic Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 421
church, monasticism, tension with the Bar Asher Siegal (2013), Early Christian Monastic Literature and the Babylonian Talmud, 190
church, mosaics, ravenna Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 352
church, mother Hellholm et al. (2010), Ablution, Initiation, and Baptism: Late Antiquity, Early Judaism, and Early Christianity, 980
church, mother imagery, in clement of alexandria Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 35
church, mount churches , theotokos garizim Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 162
church, nature of Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 3, 7, 16, 94, 95, 97, 121, 122, 123, 132, 136, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 145, 146, 160, 170
church, near modern metropolis, athens, cat. a Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 11
church, near sîdî maḥmûds tomb, saints, unknown saint at Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 772
church, nestorian Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 222, 227
church, new testament, on women in the Huebner (2013), The Family in Roman Egypt: A Comparative Approach to Intergenerational Solidarity and Conflict. 58
church, nourishment Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 88, 91, 95, 156, 157, 160, 174, 189, 190, 270, 277
church, nourishment/nurturance Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 189
church, novatian anastasia Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 125
church, of africa, of carthage Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 8, 9, 40, 52
church, of agios andreas above the odeion of herodes Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 248, 307
church, of annianos, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of antioch Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 245, 470
church, of apa psaius Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 423
church, of apostle philip, hierapolis, phrygia, claim of incubation at Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 760
church, of boukolou alexandria, baukalis Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 131
church, of cosmas and damian, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of dionysius Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 109, 110
church, of dionysius, churches Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 109, 110
church, of dionysius, constantinople Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 109, 110
church, of dizya, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of euphemia de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 299
church, of finland, orthodox Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 34
church, of holy sepulchre Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 260
church, of holy sion Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 31, 35, 36, 41, 42, 43, 54
church, of holy sion, and materiality/relics Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 47, 48, 51
church, of holy sion, and sion Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 45, 46, 47
church, of holy sion, and stephen Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 45, 46, 47, 54
church, of holy sion, churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 20, 101, 147, 149, 172
church, of holy sion, diakonikon Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 109, 144, 147, 150
church, of holy sion, in local traditions Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 43, 44, 45
church, of holy sion, sion basilica Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 33, 34, 35, 36, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 51
church, of holy zion Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 10
church, of john the asklepios temple, incubation at baptist, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 779, 780
church, of john the baptist in oxeia quarter, constantinople Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 764, 796, 797
church, of kaisariani Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 120, 188, 193, 197, 265, 339
church, of kosmas and damian, pharan Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 764
church, of kyrinos, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of lazarus, lazarium Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 42, 67, 68, 115
church, of maria maggiore, rome Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 426
church, of mary τῆς ἐλαίας at mary, mother of jesus, constantinople, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 765
church, of mary, ephesos Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 535
church, of paulinus at tyre Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 486, 502, 503, 504, 505, 506, 507, 508
church, of paulinus at tyre, tholos image in eusebian canon tables and Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 486, 502, 503, 504, 505, 506, 507, 508
church, of paulinus churches , tyre Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 216, 221
church, of persaia, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of peter at justinian, incubation at athyra, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 747, 758, 759
church, of pieirios, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of pousipelia, synterina, south-east attica Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 193
church, of qasr-el-lebia Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 135
church, of raphael, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of rome Osborne (2001), Irenaeus of Lyons, 147
church, of s. michele arcangelo, michael, archangel, envisioned at Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 322, 323, 789, 790
church, of saint george, qwaqwala Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 326
church, of saint peter in chains Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 197
church, of saint-antoine, paris Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 167
church, of san paolo fuori le mura, rome Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 53, 54, 387
church, of san stefano, bologna Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 158
church, of santa maria aniqua, rome Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 146
church, of santa maria antiqua, rome Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 426
church, of santa maria della vittoria, rome Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 489
church, of santa maria in publicolis, rome Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 57
church, of santo sepulcro, bologna Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 158
church, of ss cosmas and damianus, kidron churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , valley Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 151
church, of ss peter and paul churches, in constantinople and its vicinity , chalcedon Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145
church, of ss peter and paul, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145, 146, 224
church, of ss sergius and bacchus, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 146, 224, 263
church, of st acacius, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 144, 200
church, of st anastasia, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 143
church, of st anthony, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 74
church, of st demetrius, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 75, 76
church, of st euphemia, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 217
church, of st george, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 267, 269
church, of st james at the chalkoprateia, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 267
church, of st john churches , ephesus Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 170, 275
church, of st john the apostle, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 263, 264, 266, 267, 269, 271, 273, 275, 277
church, of st john the baptist at the hebdomon, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 268
church, of st lawrence, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 144, 145, 153, 154
church, of st mary at the pool of bethesda, churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 173
church, of st mary of blachernai, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 75, 270
church, of st menas, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 143
church, of st mocius, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 144, 200
church, of st panteleemon, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 267
church, of st paul, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 143, 263, 267
church, of st phokas, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 264, 267, 269, 271
church, of st polyeuctus, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145, 151, 153, 154, 172, 177, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 224, 263
church, of st stephen, churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 24, 54, 148, 150, 151, 155
church, of st theodore, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145, 267, 269
church, of st thomas, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145
church, of st thyrsus, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145
church, of st. agatha, rome Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 381
church, of st. andrew Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 202
church, of st. andrew, athens asklepieion, replaced by Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 133, 762
church, of st. apollonia, ravenna Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 352
church, of st. colossae, michael Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 20, 25, 303, 372, 373, 374, 375, 376, 377
church, of st. constantinople, incubation linked to relics of isaiah at laurentius, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 765, 766
church, of st. john the evangelist, ravenna, aemilia Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 378
church, of st. mark, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of st. stephen, martyrion of st. stephen Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 109, 113, 114, 117, 118, 131, 132, 133, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 144, 147, 150
church, of sweden Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 18, 19
church, of synaxarium of the constantinople Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 331, 343, 346, 347, 352
church, of the apostles, apostoleion, constantinople Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 41
church, of the apostles, basilica apostolorum santo sebastiano fuori la mura. Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 41
church, of the apostles, basilica apostolorum, milan Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 41
church, of the apostles, basilica apostolorum, rome Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 41
church, of the apostles, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 15, 51, 143, 151, 154, 170, 200, 218
church, of the archangel michael churches , germia Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 133
church, of the archangel michael, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 48, 54, 268
church, of the ascension Cain (2016), The Greek Historia Monachorum in Aegypto: Monastic Hagiography in the Late Fourth Century, 36
church, of the ascension churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , eleona Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 13, 16, 100, 147
church, of the east Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 441, 465
Geljon and Vos (2020), Rituals in Early Christianity: New Perspectives on Tradition and Transformation, 45
church, of the forty martyrs, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 145, 146, 267, 269
church, of the hagioi anargyroi Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 127, 135, 287
church, of the holy apostles MacDougall (2022), Philosophy at the Festival: The Festal Orations of Gregory of Nazianzus and the Classical Tradition. 146
church, of the holy sepulcher Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 35, 36, 109, 140, 150
church, of the holy sepulcher, golgotha Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 4, 34, 36, 42, 104, 109, 113, 114, 147
church, of the holy sepulcher, holy martyrium Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 42, 117, 147
church, of the holy sepulcher, jerusalem, claim of incubation in Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 758
church, of the holy sepulchre, jerusalem Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 12, 279
church, of the martyrs, donatism Ployd (2023), Augustine, Martyrdom, and Classical Rhetoric, 83, 84, 85, 91, 93, 94, 95, 96
church, of the mary, mother of jesus, incubation at constantinople pege, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 765
church, of the nativity churches , bethlehem Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 16, 162, 168
church, of the nativity, bethlehem Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 419
Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 279
church, of the pege, justinian, expansion of marys constantinople Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 766
church, of the theotokos ta areobindou, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 267
church, of the theotokos tes diakonisses, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 267
church, of the theotokos tes peges, churches, in constantinople and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 75, 270
church, of the three young men, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 136
church, of the tomb of mary, churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 173
church, of the, nativity Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 419
church, of thekla, aegae Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 797
church, of theonas, alexandria Rizzi (2010), Hadrian and the Christians, 130, 136
church, of theotokos ton mary, mother of jesus, incubation at constantinople kyrou, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 765
church, of trapouria Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 193
church, of trinità dei monti, rome Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 47
church, on site of a synagogue in constantinople and, pulcheria, copper market Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 268, 269, 270
church, order Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 250
church, order literature McGowan (1999), Ascetic Eucharists: Food and Drink in Early Christian Ritual Meals, 21, 104, 105, 106, 107, 111, 127
church, order, apostolic Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 4, 5, 8, 71, 177, 225, 227, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 249, 250, 251, 252, 253, 254, 257, 258, 265, 268, 269, 270, 271, 300
church, organization of rome Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 81, 82, 83
church, organization, acts of paul and thecla Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 69
church, organizational structure of Gordon (2020), Land and Temple: Field Sacralization and the Agrarian Priesthood of Second Temple Judaism, 3
church, origen, father, does not think resurrection bodies spherical Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 189
church, origen, father, does only god will? Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 320
church, origen, father, ever increasing desire for god eliminates satiety Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 388
church, origen, father, natures of christ Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 349
church, origen, father, temptations of christ Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 353
church, origen, father, two wills in humans Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 315
church, orthodox Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 274
church, orthodoxy, orthodox Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 274
church, ownership of land, monastic and Ruffini (2018), Life in an Egyptian Village in Late Antiquity: Aphrodito Before and After the Islamic Conquest, 124
church, parthenon, christian Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 174
church, paul, as source on nature of Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 56, 129
church, pauline Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 29, 312, 316, 317
church, peter and paul, twin pillars of Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 568
church, peter, as cephas, and sion Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 44, 63, 64
church, philostorgius historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 67
church, physicality of Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 209, 210
church, place for the sick, abû mînâ, site of st. menas Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 770
church, plague, dream-cures for plague at demetrioss thessalonika Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 798
church, preaching of Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 68, 73, 137, 138, 141, 143, 147, 162
church, preaching, in the early Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 60, 113, 122, 123, 204, 209, 214, 216, 466, 524, 525
church, present in area, hammat gader, byzantine Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 812
church, priest, priests Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 244
church, procession into Hellholm et al. (2010), Ablution, Initiation, and Baptism: Late Antiquity, Early Judaism, and Early Christianity, 1199
church, prophecy, in local Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 13
church, ravenna, synagogue converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, readmission to the Ployd (2023), Augustine, Martyrdom, and Classical Rhetoric, 11, 12
church, regions Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 370
church, relations with de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 204, 206, 207, 215, 216, 217, 218, 223, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 249, 260, 264, 270, 274, 276, 277, 278, 279, 284, 285, 301, 305
church, remains in minorca, byzantine Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 67
church, role of in redemptive history Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 16, 94, 95, 106, 107, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 132, 136, 142, 144, 153, 160, 170
church, roman Hellholm et al. (2010), Ablution, Initiation, and Baptism: Late Antiquity, Early Judaism, and Early Christianity, 961
Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 183, 186, 188, 189, 195, 196, 197, 201, 202, 203, 204, 208
church, roman catholic Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 158, 525, 526, 529, 530, 534, 546
church, rome Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 167, 174
church, rufinus historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 47, 53, 65, 67, 74, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 301, 302, 339, 345, 346, 347, 351
church, rufinus of aquileia historian, questions of reliability regarding sarapis and anubis cults Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 576, 577, 578, 579
church, sacrifice liturgical practice in early Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 81
church, saints, unknown saint at archelais Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 773
church, saints, unknown saints at dora Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 540
church, salvation in Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 139, 140
church, salvation, in the Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 139, 140
church, schweitzer, quest, pre-existent Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 539
church, sermon, derashah, homily Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, shellal Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 23, 621
church, sibling-ethics and Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 47, 48, 49
church, site of education Gray (2021), Gregory of Nyssa as Biographer: Weaving Lives for Virtuous Readers, 86, 87, 102, 114, 212
church, socrates historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 48, 49, 53, 54, 55, 65, 67, 68, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 339, 342, 345, 347, 348, 349, 351, 353, 354
Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 143, 171, 182, 183, 226
Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 310, 316
Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 180
church, socrates historian, on environmental determinism Isaac (2004), The invention of racism in classical antiquity, 99
church, soulish Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 191, 197
church, sozomen historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 1, 49, 54, 68, 70, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 83, 84, 284, 339, 342, 345, 347, 349, 351
church, sozomenus historian Humfress (2007), Oppian's Halieutica: Charting a Didactic Epic, 143, 176, 182, 186
church, st polyeuktos, constantinople Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 260
church, st. catherine’s Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 135
church, state, and Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 206, 207, 208, 209
church, stobi synagogue, converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 211
church, symbolized by abel O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 189, 190
church, symbolized by ark O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 198, 199
church, syrian Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 194, 195, 361
church, syrian orthodox de Ste. Croix et al. (2006), Christian Persecution, Martyrdom, and Orthodoxy, 270
church, temple of tyre, tyrians, god Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 244, 333
church, tertullian, father, free power of choice Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 320
church, tertullian, father, hope of resurrection Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 394
church, tertullian, father, marriage without sex praised Sorabji (2000), Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation, 276
church, tetraconch, church, Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 7, 147, 294
church, the Bay (2022), Biblical Heroes and Classical Culture in Christian Late Antiquity: The Historiography, Exemplarity, and Anti-Judaism of Pseudo-Hegesippus, 55, 150, 152, 179, 196, 209, 238
church, theater, as rival to Spielman (2020), Jews and Entertainment in the Ancient World. 232, 233, 234
church, theater, similar to Spielman (2020), Jews and Entertainment in the Ancient World. 245, 246, 247, 250, 251
church, thekla, saint, aegae Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 797
church, theodoret historian Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 50, 51, 53, 54, 55, 59, 65, 68, 71, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 84, 99, 339, 345, 351
church, theodoret historian, historia religiosa Hahn Emmel and Gotter (2008), Usages of the Past in Roman Historiography, 125, 126
church, tholos image in eusebian canon tables, architecture, late antique approach to Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 486, 500
church, throne of david Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 124, 125, 126
church, to jewish identity, martyr, justin on the relation of the Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 29, 66
church, tomb of maccabean martyrs, antioch, synagogue, synagogue, destruction, converted into Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 126, 296, 297
church, treasury Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 279, 289
church, trees, sacred, as an allegory for the early Gordon (2020), Land and Temple: Field Sacralization and the Agrarian Priesthood of Second Temple Judaism, 27, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224
church, tyconius, on bipartite nature of the Yates and Dupont (2020), The Bible in Christian North Africa: Part I: Commencement to the Confessiones of Augustine (ca. 180 to 400 CE), 310, 311, 312, 315, 316, 317, 318
church, typology of blood and water Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 51, 65, 174
church, typology phares zara Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 65, 153, 237
church, under thaumaturgus Gray (2021), Gregory of Nyssa as Biographer: Weaving Lives for Virtuous Readers, 179, 200
church, unity of Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 106, 109, 110, 111, 114, 115
Osborne (2001), Irenaeus of Lyons, 48, 123, 124, 125, 126
church, unity of the Rohmann (2016), Christianity, Book-Burning and Censorship in Late Antiquity, 31, 33, 35, 90, 91, 119, 123, 181, 186, 198
church, unity of the, christian Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 184, 185, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 231, 232
church, universal Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 121, 122
Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 7, 184, 185
church, universality of Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 68, 73, 122, 123, 143, 144, 146, 157, 158, 160
church, universality of the Black, Thomas, and Thompson (2022), Ephesos as a Religious Center under the Principate. 181, 182, 213
church, valentinian church, aeon Williams (2009), Williams, The Panarion of Epiphanius of Salamis: Book I: (Sects 1-46), 167, 171, 172, 177, 178, 181, 190, 205, 235, 252, 253
church, vinegrower/vineyard Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 122, 123, 124, 144, 147
church, way as Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 2, 3, 7
church, way as, in irenaean corpus Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 138, 139, 145, 146, 171, 172, 174
church, way as, in letters of the martyrs of lyons and viennes Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 160, 166, 167, 168, 169
church, way as, in lukan corpus Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 81, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 101, 102, 103, 104, 106, 107, 174, 178, 179, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 197
church, west syrian Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 460, 470, 472
church, with burial of bishop clematius Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 309
church, women Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 499
church, women in manichean Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 281, 285
church, women, mary, mother of jesus, mother imagery, in clement of alexandria Ayres Champion and Crawford (2023), The Intellectual World of Late Antique Christianity: Reshaping Classical Traditions. 35
church, word/the word, and Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 930
church/es Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 131, 139, 141, 144, 146, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168
church/es, building Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 132, 141, 164
church/es, e.o.t.c. Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 131, 164
church/es, father Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 64, 159
church/es, order Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 60
church/es, painting Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 141
church/es, tradition Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 141
church/sect, theory of Schremer (2010), Brothers Estranged: Heresy, Christianity and Jewish Identity in Late Antiquity, 189, 190
churches Brand (2022), Religion and the Everyday Life of Manichaeans in Kellis: Beyond Light and Darkness, 109, 213, 215
Bruun and Edmondson (2015), The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy, 53, 54, 381
Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 120, 267, 269, 298, 310
Hanghan (2019), Lettered Christians: Christians, Letters, and Late Antique Oxyrhynchus, 62, 73, 129, 132, 133, 135, 141, 148, 168
Hitch (2017), Animal sacrifice in the ancient Greek world, 62, 73, 129, 132, 133, 135, 141, 148, 168
Jenkyns (2013), God, Space, and City in the Roman Imagination, 327
Naiden (2013), Smoke Signals for the Gods: Ancient Greek Sacrifice from the Archaic through Roman Periods, 17
Nutzman (2022), Contested Cures: Identity and Ritual Healing in Roman and Late Antique Palestine 72, 75, 95, 98, 101, 102, 109, 111
churches, and by holy men, asylum, in Dignas Parker and Stroumsa (2013), Priests and Prophets Among Pagans, Jews and Christians, 201, 202
churches, antioch Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 297
churches, apologetic, house Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 75
churches, apostolic authority Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 275
churches, armenian Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 118
churches, art Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 65, 621
churches, associated with incubation, constantinople Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 764, 765, 766
churches, at pepouza, near karayakuplu, montanist Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 278, 329, 331, 399, 400
churches, building of Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 46, 192, 193, 242
churches, burial/funeral, adjacent to Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 208, 446
churches, burial/funeral, in Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 208
churches, byzantine period Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 4, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 30, 31, 32, 45, 216, 247, 325, 338, 341, 344, 345, 376, 396, 587, 615, 643
churches, christian/s Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 131
churches, communal meals Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 115, 142, 293
churches, constantinople Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 111
churches, constantinople, novatian Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 111
churches, conversion, conversion of temples into Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 130, 138, 141, 142, 143, 148, 189
churches, converted from synagogues Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 27, 38, 126, 211, 297, 339, 621
churches, desired by, justinian, conversion of all synagogues to Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 294, 295, 296, 298
churches, destruction of Dijkstra and Raschle (2020), Religious Violence in the Ancient World: From Classical Athens to Late Antiquity, 203, 230
churches, example, of Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 16, 17, 393
churches, foundations, for private memorial Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 289
churches, gallic, church, Hanghan (2019), Lettered Christians: Christians, Letters, and Late Antique Oxyrhynchus, 100, 134
Hitch (2017), Animal sacrifice in the ancient Greek world, 100, 134
churches, gentile Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 18
churches, gentile christians / gentile Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 27, 40, 68, 93, 101, 103, 104, 105, 132, 133, 134, 137, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 215, 241, 267, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 290, 291, 293, 295, 296, 325, 353, 364, 365, 367, 370, 371, 372, 373, 374, 375, 376, 378, 379, 380, 381, 382, 385, 387, 390, 397, 445, 453, 455, 465, 466, 467, 470, 472, 473, 474, 475, 476, 477, 478, 479, 481, 482, 483, 495, 510, 512, 513, 514, 521, 525, 531, 549, 550, 553, 568, 569, 570, 571, 577, 578, 579, 593, 594, 603, 645
churches, greek orthodox Dignas Parker and Stroumsa (2013), Priests and Prophets Among Pagans, Jews and Christians, 167
churches, hagia eirene Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 110, 123, 126
churches, hagios akakios Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 112
churches, hierarchy Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 341, 516
churches, house Immendörfer (2017), Ephesians and Artemis : The Cult of the Great Goddess of Ephesus As the Epistle's Context 54, 73
churches, impact on synagogue Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 4, 23, 39, 65, 325, 329, 338, 344, 345, 376, 615
churches, in constantinople and its vicinity , hagia irene Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 51, 53, 143, 144, 145, 147, 200, 227, 263, 264, 267, 269, 273, 276
churches, in constantinople and its vicinity , hagia sophia Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 52, 53, 55, 57, 169, 170, 172, 174, 177, 215, 216, 221, 227, 229, 230, 231, 234, 263, 264, 266, 267, 268, 269, 301
churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , chapel of st george Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 149
churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , chapel of st menas Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 150, 156
churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , holy sepulcher Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 12, 14, 15, 16, 17, 25, 100, 141, 142, 145, 147, 148, 149, 151, 163, 165, 167, 170, 171, 173, 186, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 202, 228, 283
churches, in jerusalem and its vicinity , nea maria Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 32, 139, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 217, 224
churches, in private homes Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 185
churches, jerusalem Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 55, 115, 242
churches, large east, church, Brand (2022), Religion and the Everyday Life of Manichaeans in Kellis: Beyond Light and Darkness, 54, 109, 145
churches, liturgy Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 531, 558, 560, 561, 573, 626
churches, mary, mother of jesus, images of used to consecrate synagogues as Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 338, 339
churches, named for, stephen, st. Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 214
churches, north african Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 115, 116, 117, 118
churches, novatian Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 111
churches, novatian anastasia, church, Amsler (2023), Knowledge Construction in Late Antiquity, 125
churches, of aphrodito Ruffini (2018), Life in an Egyptian Village in Late Antiquity: Aphrodito Before and After the Islamic Conquest, 120
churches, of christ Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 210
churches, of lyons and vienne flow of water, letter of the Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 68
churches, of lyons and vienne fulfillment of prophecy, letter of the Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 52
churches, of lyons and vienne intra-ecclesial dialogue, letter of the Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 15
churches, of lyons and vienne martyrs, letter of the Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 47
churches, of rome, cemetery Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 81, 82, 83, 84
churches, of vienne and letter of the lyons, and irenaeus Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 117, 119
churches, of vienne and letter of the lyons, as source Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 100, 101, 102
churches, of vienne and letter of the lyons, interpretation in Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 161
churches, of vienne and letter of the lyons, provenance Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 103, 104, 105, 106, 191, 192
churches, of vienne and lyons, ecclesiastical history, eusebius, and letter of the Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 103, 104, 116
churches, of vienne and lyons, letter of the, content Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 22, 63, 101, 102, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116
churches, on the sites of synagogues, jewish Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 86, 155, 215, 219, 242, 268, 273, 276, 294, 295, 296, 301, 303, 305, 306, 307, 310, 350, 351, 381
churches, orientation Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 197, 329
churches, protestant Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 6, 502
churches, religion, christian, replacement of temples with Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 762
churches, revelation, apocalypse of john, letters to the seven Collins (2016), The Apocalyptic Imagination: An Introduction to Jewish Apocalyptic Literature, 339, 340, 342
churches, revenues of Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 268
churches, russian orthodox Dignas Parker and Stroumsa (2013), Priests and Prophets Among Pagans, Jews and Christians, 167
churches, sanctity Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 244, 247
churches, seven Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 137, 144
churches, smyrna Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 305, 306, 309
churches, st sophia, kiev Alexiou and Cairns (2017), Greek Laughter and Tears: Antiquity and After. 245
churches, synagogues, converted to Ashbrook Harvey et al. (2015), A Most Reliable Witness: Essays in Honor of Ross Shepard Kraemer, 37, 39, 40, 41
churches, synagogues, jewish, too close to Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 335, 336
churches, syriac Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 117, 118, 119, 120, 122
churches, to all non-orthodox prohibited by, justinian, land transfers from Kraemer (2020), The Mediterranean Diaspora in Late Antiquity: What Christianity Cost the Jews, 307, 308
churches, tributes to benefactors in Gygax and Zuiderhoek (2021), Benefactors and the Polis: The Public Gift in the Greek Cities from the Homeric World to Late Antiquity, 316
churches, west, church, Brand (2022), Religion and the Everyday Life of Manichaeans in Kellis: Beyond Light and Darkness, 109, 213
churches, western Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 115
churches, world council of Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 7
churches, ”, binbir kilise, “a thousand and one Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 35
churches/christians, in rome Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 372, 379, 381, 382, 384, 385, 387, 390, 395, 400, 403, 472, 473, 474, 557, 569, 627
churches/tradition, of paul pauline Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 22, 27, 93, 94, 95, 101, 103, 131, 132, 135, 181, 182, 183, 185, 225, 263, 295, 323, 324, 326, 350, 352, 359, 363, 364, 370, 374, 375, 378, 380, 395, 396, 399, 400, 401, 402, 406, 412, 415, 446, 451, 454, 456, 458, 459, 462, 463, 468, 469, 489, 578, 593, 595, 596, 597, 598, 660
churchs, kollouthos, saint, dream interpretation by patēr, ? Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 733, 734, 747, 774, 775
church’, ‘second Kahlos (2019), Religious Dissent in Late Antiquity, 350-450, 139
church’s, possession of holy spirit Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 575, 576, 577
church”, hierapolis, “pier Huttner (2013), Early Christianity in the Lycus Valley, 11, 265, 275, 311
ecclesiology/church Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 46, 49
nicene, church Dijkstra and Raschle (2020), Religious Violence in the Ancient World: From Classical Athens to Late Antiquity, 339

List of validated texts:
161 validated results for "church"
1. Septuagint, Tobit, 12.8 (th cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Jerusalem church

 Found in books: Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 11; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 464

sup>
12.8 Prayer is good when accompanied by fasting, almsgiving, and righteousness. A little with righteousness is better than much with wrongdoing. It is better to give alms than to treasure up gold.'' None
2. Hebrew Bible, Song of Songs, 2.8-2.11, 2.13-2.14, 8.6-8.8, 8.10 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Breast, Breasts, beautiful, aroused people sympathy, Breast, Breasts, Church as • Church • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • church • preaching, in the early Church • temporal horizon, in the writings of the Church Fathers

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 525; Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 66; Kosman (2012), Gender and Dialogue in the Rabbinic Prism, 147, 148; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 388; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 360; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 241

sup>
2.8 קוֹל דּוֹדִי הִנֵּה־זֶה בָּא מְדַלֵּג עַל־הֶהָרִים מְקַפֵּץ עַל־הַגְּבָעוֹת׃ 2.9 דּוֹמֶה דוֹדִי לִצְבִי אוֹ לְעֹפֶר הָאַיָּלִים הִנֵּה־זֶה עוֹמֵד אַחַר כָּתְלֵנוּ מַשְׁגִּיחַ מִן־הַחֲלֹּנוֹת מֵצִיץ מִן־הַחֲרַכִּים׃' 2.13 הַתְּאֵנָה חָנְטָה פַגֶּיהָ וְהַגְּפָנִים סְמָדַר נָתְנוּ רֵיחַ קוּמִי לכי לָךְ רַעְיָתִי יָפָתִי וּלְכִי־לָךְ׃ 2.14 יוֹנָתִי בְּחַגְוֵי הַסֶּלַע בְּסֵתֶר הַמַּדְרֵגָה הַרְאִינִי אֶתּ־מַרְאַיִךְ הַשְׁמִיעִינִי אֶת־קוֹלֵךְ כִּי־קוֹלֵךְ עָרֵב וּמַרְאֵיךְ נָאוֶה׃
8.6
שִׂימֵנִי כַחוֹתָם עַל־לִבֶּךָ כַּחוֹתָם עַל־זְרוֹעֶךָ כִּי־עַזָּה כַמָּוֶת אַהֲבָה קָשָׁה כִשְׁאוֹל קִנְאָה רְשָׁפֶיהָ רִשְׁפֵּי אֵשׁ שַׁלְהֶבֶתְיָה׃ 8.7 מַיִם רַבִּים לֹא יוּכְלוּ לְכַבּוֹת אֶת־הָאַהֲבָה וּנְהָרוֹת לֹא יִשְׁטְפוּהָ אִם־יִתֵּן אִישׁ אֶת־כָּל־הוֹן בֵּיתוֹ בָּאַהֲבָה בּוֹז יָבוּזוּ לוֹ׃ 8.8 אָחוֹת לָנוּ קְטַנָּה וְשָׁדַיִם אֵין לָהּ מַה־נַּעֲשֶׂה לַאֲחֹתֵנוּ בַּיּוֹם שֶׁיְּדֻבַּר־בָּהּ׃'' None
sup>
2.8 Hark! my beloved! behold, he cometh, Leaping upon the mountains, skipping upon the hills. 2.9 My beloved is like a gazelle or a young hart; Behold, he standeth behind our wall, He looketh in through the windows, He peereth through the lattice. 2.10 My beloved spoke, and said unto me: ‘Rise up, my love, my fair one, and come away.
2.13
The fig-tree putteth forth her green figs, And the vines in blossom give forth their fragrance. Arise, my love, my fair one, and come away. 2.14 O my dove, that art in the clefts of the rock, in the covert of the cliff, Let me see thy countece, let me hear thy voice; For sweet is thy voice, and thy countece is comely.’
8.6
Set me as a seal upon thy heart, As a seal upon thine arm; For love is strong as death, Jealousy is cruel as the grave; The flashes thereof are flashes of fire, A very flame of the LORD. 8.7 Many waters cannot quench love, Neither can the floods drown it; If a man would give all the substance of his house for love, He would utterly be contemned. 8.8 We have a little sister, And she hath no breasts; What shall we do for our sister In the day when she shall be spoken for?
8.10
I am a wall, And my breasts like the towers thereof; Then was I in his eyes As one that found peace.' ' None
3. Hebrew Bible, Deuteronomy, 6.4-6.5, 6.7, 14.2, 14.21, 22.24, 23.2-23.4, 23.9, 32.4, 32.8-32.9, 32.15, 32.21, 32.43 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, local vs. global • Councils of the Church, Nicaea 325, Nicene creed, and Nicene theology • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Jerusalem church • Jerusalem community, church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • architecture, house-churches • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), as a woman • churches, Byzantine period • churches, converted from synagogues • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church • house-church, architecture • temporal horizon, in the writings of the Church Fathers

 Found in books: Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 711; Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 323; Goldhill (2022), The Christian Invention of Time: Temporality and the Literature of Late Antiquity, 225; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 174; Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 66; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 81; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 31, 38, 643; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 207, 250; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 140; Rosen-Zvi (2011), Demonic Desires: Yetzer Hara and the Problem of Evil in Late Antiquity. 147; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 149; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 223; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 449, 484, 491, 496, 645; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 59, 76, 101, 137, 196

sup>
6.4 שְׁמַע יִשְׂרָאֵל יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵינוּ יְהוָה אֶחָד׃ 6.5 וְאָהַבְתָּ אֵת יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ בְּכָל־לְבָבְךָ וּבְכָל־נַפְשְׁךָ וּבְכָל־מְאֹדֶךָ׃
6.7
וְשִׁנַּנְתָּם לְבָנֶיךָ וְדִבַּרְתָּ בָּם בְּשִׁבְתְּךָ בְּבֵיתֶךָ וּבְלֶכְתְּךָ בַדֶּרֶךְ וּבְשָׁכְבְּךָ וּבְקוּמֶךָ׃
14.2
כִּי עַם קָדוֹשׁ אַתָּה לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ וּבְךָ בָּחַר יְהוָה לִהְיוֹת לוֹ לְעַם סְגֻלָּה מִכֹּל הָעַמִּים אֲשֶׁר עַל־פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה׃
14.2
כָּל־עוֹף טָהוֹר תֹּאכֵלוּ׃

14.21
לֹא תֹאכְלוּ כָל־נְבֵלָה לַגֵּר אֲשֶׁר־בִּשְׁעָרֶיךָ תִּתְּנֶנָּה וַאֲכָלָהּ אוֹ מָכֹר לְנָכְרִי כִּי עַם קָדוֹשׁ אַתָּה לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ לֹא־תְבַשֵּׁל גְּדִי בַּחֲלֵב אִמּוֹ׃
22.24
וְהוֹצֵאתֶם אֶת־שְׁנֵיהֶם אֶל־שַׁעַר הָעִיר הַהִוא וּסְקַלְתֶּם אֹתָם בָּאֲבָנִים וָמֵתוּ אֶת־הנער הַנַּעֲרָה עַל־דְּבַר אֲשֶׁר לֹא־צָעֲקָה בָעִיר וְאֶת־הָאִישׁ עַל־דְּבַר אֲשֶׁר־עִנָּה אֶת־אֵשֶׁת רֵעֵהוּ וּבִעַרְתָּ הָרָע מִקִּרְבֶּךָ׃
23.2
לֹא־יָבֹא פְצוּעַ־דַּכָּא וּכְרוּת שָׁפְכָה בִּקְהַל יְהוָה׃
23.2
לֹא־תַשִּׁיךְ לְאָחִיךָ נֶשֶׁךְ כֶּסֶף נֶשֶׁךְ אֹכֶל נֶשֶׁךְ כָּל־דָּבָר אֲשֶׁר יִשָּׁךְ׃ 23.3 לֹא־יָבֹא מַמְזֵר בִּקְהַל יְהוָה גַּם דּוֹר עֲשִׂירִי לֹא־יָבֹא לוֹ בִּקְהַל יְהוָה׃ 23.4 לֹא־יָבֹא עַמּוֹנִי וּמוֹאָבִי בִּקְהַל יְהוָה גַּם דּוֹר עֲשִׂירִי לֹא־יָבֹא לָהֶם בִּקְהַל יְהוָה עַד־עוֹלָם׃
23.9
בָּנִים אֲשֶׁר־יִוָּלְדוּ לָהֶם דּוֹר שְׁלִישִׁי יָבֹא לָהֶם בִּקְהַל יְהוָה׃
32.4
הַצּוּר תָּמִים פָּעֳלוֹ כִּי כָל־דְּרָכָיו מִשְׁפָּט אֵל אֱמוּנָה וְאֵין עָוֶל צַדִּיק וְיָשָׁר הוּא׃
32.4
כִּי־אֶשָּׂא אֶל־שָׁמַיִם יָדִי וְאָמַרְתִּי חַי אָנֹכִי לְעֹלָם׃
32.8
בְּהַנְחֵל עֶלְיוֹן גּוֹיִם בְּהַפְרִידוֹ בְּנֵי אָדָם יַצֵּב גְּבֻלֹת עַמִּים לְמִסְפַּר בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃ 32.9 כִּי חֵלֶק יְהֹוָה עַמּוֹ יַעֲקֹב חֶבֶל נַחֲלָתוֹ׃
32.15
וַיִּשְׁמַן יְשֻׁרוּן וַיִּבְעָט שָׁמַנְתָּ עָבִיתָ כָּשִׂיתָ וַיִּטֹּשׁ אֱלוֹהַ עָשָׂהוּ וַיְנַבֵּל צוּר יְשֻׁעָתוֹ׃
32.21
הֵם קִנְאוּנִי בְלֹא־אֵל כִּעֲסוּנִי בְּהַבְלֵיהֶם וַאֲנִי אַקְנִיאֵם בְּלֹא־עָם בְּגוֹי נָבָל אַכְעִיסֵם׃

32.43
הַרְנִינוּ גוֹיִם עַמּוֹ כִּי דַם־עֲבָדָיו יִקּוֹם וְנָקָם יָשִׁיב לְצָרָיו וְכִפֶּר אַדְמָתוֹ עַמּוֹ׃'' None
sup>
6.4 HEAR, O ISRAEL: THE LORD OUR GOD, THE LORD IS ONE. 6.5 And thou shalt love the LORD thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might.
6.7
and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thy house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up.
14.2
For thou art a holy people unto the LORD thy God, and the LORD hath chosen thee to be His own treasure out of all peoples that are upon the face of the earth.

14.21
Ye shall not eat of any thing that dieth of itself; thou mayest give it unto the stranger that is within thy gates, that he may eat it; or thou mayest sell it unto a foreigner; for thou art a holy people unto the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in its mother’s milk.
22.24
then ye shall bring them both out unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with stones that they die: the damsel, because she cried not, being in the city; and the man, because he hath humbled his neighbour’s wife; so thou shalt put away the evil from the midst of thee.
23.2
He that is crushed or maimed in his privy parts shall not enter into the assembly of the LORD. 23.3 A bastard shall not enter into the assembly of the LORD; even to the tenth generation shall none of his enter into the assembly of the LORD. 23.4 An Ammonite or a Moabite shall not enter into the assembly of the LORD; even to the tenth generation shall none of them enter into the assembly of the LORD for ever;
23.9
The children of the third generation that are born unto them may enter into the assembly of the LORD.
32.4
The Rock, His work is perfect; For all His ways are justice; A God of faithfulness and without iniquity, Just and right is He. .
32.8
When the Most High gave to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the children of men, He set the borders of the peoples according to the number of the children of Israel. 32.9 For the portion of the LORD is His people, Jacob the lot of His inheritance.
32.15
But Jeshurun waxed fat, and kicked— Thou didst wax fat, thou didst grow thick, thou didst become gross— And he forsook God who made him, And contemned the Rock of his salvation.
32.21
They have roused Me to jealousy with a no-god; They have provoked Me with their vanities; And I will rouse them to jealousy with a no-people; I will provoke them with a vile nation.

32.43
Sing aloud, O ye nations, of His people; For He doth avenge the blood of His servants, And doth render vengeance to His adversaries, And doth make expiation for the land of His people.'' None
4. Hebrew Bible, Exodus, 12.9, 12.16, 15.2, 16.4, 16.7-16.11, 16.18, 25.11-25.22, 29.44, 33.20 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Body of Christ, see Church • Church • Church Fathers • Church, the, • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Sophia • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem church • architecture, house-churches • church • churches, impact on synagogue • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • house-church, architecture

 Found in books: Bay (2022), Biblical Heroes and Classical Culture in Christian Late Antiquity: The Historiography, Exemplarity, and Anti-Judaism of Pseudo-Hegesippus, 152; Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 66; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 487; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 711; Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 76; Kalmin (2014), Migrating tales: the Talmud's narratives and their historical context, 36; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 301; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 39; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 343; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 157; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 589; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 470, 484, 488, 495, 596

sup>
12.9 אַל־תֹּאכְלוּ מִמֶּנּוּ נָא וּבָשֵׁל מְבֻשָּׁל בַּמָּיִם כִּי אִם־צְלִי־אֵשׁ רֹאשׁוֹ עַל־כְּרָעָיו וְעַל־קִרְבּוֹ׃
12.16
וּבַיּוֹם הָרִאשׁוֹן מִקְרָא־קֹדֶשׁ וּבַיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי מִקְרָא־קֹדֶשׁ יִהְיֶה לָכֶם כָּל־מְלָאכָה לֹא־יֵעָשֶׂה בָהֶם אַךְ אֲשֶׁר יֵאָכֵל לְכָל־נֶפֶשׁ הוּא לְבַדּוֹ יֵעָשֶׂה לָכֶם׃
15.2
וַתִּקַּח מִרְיָם הַנְּבִיאָה אֲחוֹת אַהֲרֹן אֶת־הַתֹּף בְּיָדָהּ וַתֵּצֶאןָ כָל־הַנָּשִׁים אַחֲרֶיהָ בְּתֻפִּים וּבִמְחֹלֹת׃
15.2
עָזִּי וְזִמְרָת יָהּ וַיְהִי־לִי לִישׁוּעָה זֶה אֵלִי וְאַנְוֵהוּ אֱלֹהֵי אָבִי וַאֲרֹמְמֶנְהוּ׃
16.4
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה הִנְנִי מַמְטִיר לָכֶם לֶחֶם מִן־הַשָּׁמָיִם וְיָצָא הָעָם וְלָקְטוּ דְּבַר־יוֹם בְּיוֹמוֹ לְמַעַן אֲנַסֶּנּוּ הֲיֵלֵךְ בְּתוֹרָתִי אִם־לֹא׃
16.7
וּבֹקֶר וּרְאִיתֶם אֶת־כְּבוֹד יְהוָה בְּשָׁמְעוֹ אֶת־תְּלֻנֹּתֵיכֶם עַל־יְהוָה וְנַחְנוּ מָה כִּי תלונו תַלִּינוּ עָלֵינוּ׃ 16.8 וַיֹּאמֶר מֹשֶׁה בְּתֵת יְהוָה לָכֶם בָּעֶרֶב בָּשָׂר לֶאֱכֹל וְלֶחֶם בַּבֹּקֶר לִשְׂבֹּעַ בִּשְׁמֹעַ יְהוָה אֶת־תְּלֻנֹּתֵיכֶם אֲשֶׁר־אַתֶּם מַלִּינִם עָלָיו וְנַחְנוּ מָה לֹא־עָלֵינוּ תְלֻנֹּתֵיכֶם כִּי עַל־יְהוָה׃ 16.9 וַיֹּאמֶר מֹשֶׁה אֶל־אַהֲרֹן אֱמֹר אֶל־כָּל־עֲדַת בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל קִרְבוּ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה כִּי שָׁמַע אֵת תְּלֻנֹּתֵיכֶם׃' '16.11 וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה לֵּאמֹר׃
16.18
וַיָּמֹדּוּ בָעֹמֶר וְלֹא הֶעְדִּיף הַמַּרְבֶּה וְהַמַּמְעִיט לֹא הֶחְסִיר אִישׁ לְפִי־אָכְלוֹ לָקָטוּ׃
25.11
וְצִפִּיתָ אֹתוֹ זָהָב טָהוֹר מִבַּיִת וּמִחוּץ תְּצַפֶּנּוּ וְעָשִׂיתָ עָלָיו זֵר זָהָב סָבִיב׃ 25.12 וְיָצַקְתָּ לּוֹ אַרְבַּע טַבְּעֹת זָהָב וְנָתַתָּה עַל אַרְבַּע פַּעֲמֹתָיו וּשְׁתֵּי טַבָּעֹת עַל־צַלְעוֹ הָאֶחָת וּשְׁתֵּי טַבָּעֹת עַל־צַלְעוֹ הַשֵּׁנִית׃ 25.13 וְעָשִׂיתָ בַדֵּי עֲצֵי שִׁטִּים וְצִפִּיתָ אֹתָם זָהָב׃ 25.14 וְהֵבֵאתָ אֶת־הַבַּדִּים בַּטַּבָּעֹת עַל צַלְעֹת הָאָרֹן לָשֵׂאת אֶת־הָאָרֹן בָּהֶם׃ 25.15 בְּטַבְּעֹת הָאָרֹן יִהְיוּ הַבַּדִּים לֹא יָסֻרוּ מִמֶּנּוּ׃ 25.16 וְנָתַתָּ אֶל־הָאָרֹן אֵת הָעֵדֻת אֲשֶׁר אֶתֵּן אֵלֶיךָ׃ 25.17 וְעָשִׂיתָ כַפֹּרֶת זָהָב טָהוֹר אַמָּתַיִם וָחֵצִי אָרְכָּהּ וְאַמָּה וָחֵצִי רָחְבָּהּ׃ 25.18 וְעָשִׂיתָ שְׁנַיִם כְּרֻבִים זָהָב מִקְשָׁה תַּעֲשֶׂה אֹתָם מִשְּׁנֵי קְצוֹת הַכַּפֹּרֶת׃ 25.19 וַעֲשֵׂה כְּרוּב אֶחָד מִקָּצָה מִזֶּה וּכְרוּב־אֶחָד מִקָּצָה מִזֶּה מִן־הַכַּפֹּרֶת תַּעֲשׂוּ אֶת־הַכְּרֻבִים עַל־שְׁנֵי קְצוֹתָיו׃ 25.21 וְנָתַתָּ אֶת־הַכַּפֹּרֶת עַל־הָאָרֹן מִלְמָעְלָה וְאֶל־הָאָרֹן תִּתֵּן אֶת־הָעֵדֻת אֲשֶׁר אֶתֵּן אֵלֶיךָ׃ 25.22 וְנוֹעַדְתִּי לְךָ שָׁם וְדִבַּרְתִּי אִתְּךָ מֵעַל הַכַּפֹּרֶת מִבֵּין שְׁנֵי הַכְּרֻבִים אֲשֶׁר עַל־אֲרֹן הָעֵדֻת אֵת כָּל־אֲשֶׁר אֲצַוֶּה אוֹתְךָ אֶל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃
29.44
וְקִדַּשְׁתִּי אֶת־אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וְאֶת־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ וְאֶת־אַהֲרֹן וְאֶת־בָּנָיו אֲקַדֵּשׁ לְכַהֵן לִי׃'' None
sup>
12.9 Eat not of it raw, nor sodden at all with water, but roast with fire; its head with its legs and with the inwards thereof.
12.16
And in the first day there shall be to you a holy convocation, and in the seventh day a holy convocation; no manner of work shall be done in them, save that which every man must eat, that only may be done by you.
15.2
The LORD is my strength and song, And He is become my salvation; This is my God, and I will glorify Him; My father’s God, and I will exalt Him.
16.4
Then said the LORD unto Moses: ‘Behold, I will cause to rain bread from heaven for you; and the people shall go out and gather a day’s portion every day, that I may prove them, whether they will walk in My law, or not.
16.7
and in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the LORD; for that He hath heard your murmurings against the LORD; and what are we, that ye murmur against us?’ 16.8 And Moses said: ‘This shall be, when the LORD shall give you in the evening flesh to eat, and in the morning bread to the full; for that the LORD heareth your murmurings which ye murmur against Him; and what are we? your murmurings are not against us, but against the LORD.’ 16.9 And Moses said unto Aaron: ‘Say unto all the congregation of the children of Israel: Come near before the LORD; for He hath heard your murmurings.’ 16.10 And it came to pass, as Aaron spoke unto the whole congregation of the children of Israel, that they looked toward the wilderness, and, behold, the glory of the LORD appeared in the cloud. 16.11 And the LORD spoke unto Moses, saying:
16.18
And when they did mete it with an omer, he that gathered much had nothing over, and he that gathered little had no lack; they gathered every man according to his eating.
25.11
And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about. 25.12 And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four feet thereof; and two rings shall be on the one side of it, and two rings on the other side of it. 25.13 And thou shalt make staves of acacia-wood, and overlay them with gold. 25.14 And thou shalt put the staves into the rings on the sides of the ark, wherewith to bear the ark. 25.15 The staves shall be in the rings of the ark; they shall not be taken from it. 25.16 And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee. 25.17 And thou shalt make an ark-cover of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof. 25.18 And thou shalt make two cherubim of gold; of beaten work shalt thou make them, at the two ends of the ark-cover. 25.19 And make one cherub at the one end, and one cherub at the other end; of one piece with the ark-cover shall ye make the cherubim of the two ends thereof. 25.20 And the cherubim shall spread out their wings on high, screening the ark-cover with their wings, with their faces one to another; toward the ark-cover shall the faces of the cherubim be. 25.21 And thou shalt put the ark-cover above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee. 25.22 And there I will meet with thee, and I will speak with thee from above the ark-cover, from between the two cherubim which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
29.44
And I will sanctify the tent of meeting, and the altar; Aaron also and his sons will I sanctify, to minister to Me in the priest’s office.
33.20
And He said: ‘Thou canst not see My face, for man shall not see Me and live.’' ' None
5. Hebrew Bible, Genesis, 1.1, 1.26-1.27, 2.16-2.17, 2.23-2.24, 3.5, 3.17, 5.24, 6.1-6.4, 8.7, 11.2, 12.3, 15.6, 17.1, 18.2, 21.10, 22.12 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church Fathers • Church Fathers, the Holy Trinity and • Church of San Stefano (Bologna) • Church of Santo Sepulcro (Bologna) • Church(es) • Church, • Church, Humanity’s maturation in • Church, Ministry of Scripture • Church, Preaching of • Church, Roman Catholic • Church, Universality of • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, symbolized by ark • Church, typology Phares Zara • Church, typology of blood and water • Church/es • Church/es, Building • Church/es, Father • Church/es, Order • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Sophia • E.O.T.C. (Ethiopian Orthodox Tewahedo Church) • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Jerusalem church • Jerusalem community, church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • Paradise, Church and • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • Way (Jesus as), To correlate Church and Paradise • church • church, as mother • churches • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • election, Church from gentiles • mother, as church • paradise, To correlate Church and Paradise

 Found in books: Albrecht (2014), The Divine Father: Religious and Philosophical Concepts of Divine Parenthood in Antiquity, 244; Ben-Eliyahu (2019), Identity and Territory : Jewish Perceptions of Space in Antiquity. 61; Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 276, 277; Estes (2020), The Tree of Life, 143; Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 76; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 5, 73, 81, 99, 125, 126, 127, 131, 133, 164; Grypeou and Spurling (2009), The Exegetical Encounter between Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity, 34, 66, 71, 135, 164; Karfíková (2012), Grace and the Will According to Augustine, 146, 269, 274; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 301; Mcglothlin (2018), Resurrection as Salvation: Development and Conflict in Pre-Nicene Paulinism, 117, 248; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 299, 300, 364, 386; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 171; Nutzman (2022), Contested Cures: Identity and Ritual Healing in Roman and Late Antique Palestine 72; O'Daly (2020), Augustine's City of God: A Reader's Guide (2nd edn), 198; Osborne (2001), Irenaeus of Lyons, 213; Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 51, 237, 238; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 114; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 597, 599, 602; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 223; Rüpke and Woolf (2013), Religious Dimensions of the Self in the Second Century CE. 101; Schaaf (2019), Animal Kingdom of Heaven: Anthropozoological Aspects in the Late Antique World. 16; Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 60, 132, 146, 159; Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 28; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 363, 406, 437, 446, 470, 486; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 202; Xenophontos and Marmodoro (2021), The Reception of Greek Ethics in Late Antiquity and Byzantium, 17, 32; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 158; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 60, 287

sup>
1.1 בְּרֵאשִׁית בָּרָא אֱלֹהִים אֵת הַשָּׁמַיִם וְאֵת הָאָרֶץ׃
1.1
וַיִּקְרָא אֱלֹהִים לַיַּבָּשָׁה אֶרֶץ וּלְמִקְוֵה הַמַּיִם קָרָא יַמִּים וַיַּרְא אֱלֹהִים כִּי־טוֹב׃
1.26
וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלֹהִים נַעֲשֶׂה אָדָם בְּצַלְמֵנוּ כִּדְמוּתֵנוּ וְיִרְדּוּ בִדְגַת הַיָּם וּבְעוֹף הַשָּׁמַיִם וּבַבְּהֵמָה וּבְכָל־הָאָרֶץ וּבְכָל־הָרֶמֶשׂ הָרֹמֵשׂ עַל־הָאָרֶץ׃ 1.27 וַיִּבְרָא אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם בְּצַלְמוֹ בְּצֶלֶם אֱלֹהִים בָּרָא אֹתוֹ זָכָר וּנְקֵבָה בָּרָא אֹתָם׃
2.16
וַיְצַו יְהוָה אֱלֹהִים עַל־הָאָדָם לֵאמֹר מִכֹּל עֵץ־הַגָּן אָכֹל תֹּאכֵל׃ 2.17 וּמֵעֵץ הַדַּעַת טוֹב וָרָע לֹא תֹאכַל מִמֶּנּוּ כִּי בְּיוֹם אֲכָלְךָ מִמֶּנּוּ מוֹת תָּמוּת׃
2.23
וַיֹּאמֶר הָאָדָם זֹאת הַפַּעַם עֶצֶם מֵעֲצָמַי וּבָשָׂר מִבְּשָׂרִי לְזֹאת יִקָּרֵא אִשָּׁה כִּי מֵאִישׁ לֻקֳחָה־זֹּאת׃ 2.24 עַל־כֵּן יַעֲזָב־אִישׁ אֶת־אָבִיו וְאֶת־אִמּוֹ וְדָבַק בְּאִשְׁתּוֹ וְהָיוּ לְבָשָׂר אֶחָד׃
3.5
כִּי יֹדֵעַ אֱלֹהִים כִּי בְּיוֹם אֲכָלְכֶם מִמֶּנּוּ וְנִפְקְחוּ עֵינֵיכֶם וִהְיִיתֶם כֵּאלֹהִים יֹדְעֵי טוֹב וָרָע׃
3.17
וּלְאָדָם אָמַר כִּי־שָׁמַעְתָּ לְקוֹל אִשְׁתֶּךָ וַתֹּאכַל מִן־הָעֵץ אֲשֶׁר צִוִּיתִיךָ לֵאמֹר לֹא תֹאכַל מִמֶּנּוּ אֲרוּרָה הָאֲדָמָה בַּעֲבוּרֶךָ בְּעִצָּבוֹן תֹּאכֲלֶנָּה כֹּל יְמֵי חַיֶּיךָ׃
5.24
וַיִּתְהַלֵּךְ חֲנוֹךְ אֶת־הָאֱלֹהִים וְאֵינֶנּוּ כִּי־לָקַח אֹתוֹ אֱלֹהִים׃
6.1
וַיְהִי כִּי־הֵחֵל הָאָדָם לָרֹב עַל־פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה וּבָנוֹת יֻלְּדוּ לָהֶם׃
6.1
וַיּוֹלֶד נֹחַ שְׁלֹשָׁה בָנִים אֶת־שֵׁם אֶת־חָם וְאֶת־יָפֶת׃ 6.2 וַיִּרְאוּ בְנֵי־הָאֱלֹהִים אֶת־בְּנוֹת הָאָדָם כִּי טֹבֹת הֵנָּה וַיִּקְחוּ לָהֶם נָשִׁים מִכֹּל אֲשֶׁר בָּחָרוּ׃ 6.2 מֵהָעוֹף לְמִינֵהוּ וּמִן־הַבְּהֵמָה לְמִינָהּ מִכֹּל רֶמֶשׂ הָאֲדָמָה לְמִינֵהוּ שְׁנַיִם מִכֹּל יָבֹאוּ אֵלֶיךָ לְהַחֲיוֹת׃ 6.3 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה לֹא־יָדוֹן רוּחִי בָאָדָם לְעֹלָם בְּשַׁגַּם הוּא בָשָׂר וְהָיוּ יָמָיו מֵאָה וְעֶשְׂרִים שָׁנָה׃ 6.4 הַנְּפִלִים הָיוּ בָאָרֶץ בַּיָּמִים הָהֵם וְגַם אַחֲרֵי־כֵן אֲשֶׁר יָבֹאוּ בְּנֵי הָאֱלֹהִים אֶל־בְּנוֹת הָאָדָם וְיָלְדוּ לָהֶם הֵמָּה הַגִּבֹּרִים אֲשֶׁר מֵעוֹלָם אַנְשֵׁי הַשֵּׁם׃
8.7
וַיְשַׁלַּח אֶת־הָעֹרֵב וַיֵּצֵא יָצוֹא וָשׁוֹב עַד־יְבֹשֶׁת הַמַּיִם מֵעַל הָאָרֶץ׃
11.2
וַיְהִי בְּנָסְעָם מִקֶּדֶם וַיִּמְצְאוּ בִקְעָה בְּאֶרֶץ שִׁנְעָר וַיֵּשְׁבוּ שָׁם׃
11.2
וַיְחִי רְעוּ שְׁתַּיִם וּשְׁלֹשִׁים שָׁנָה וַיּוֹלֶד אֶת־שְׂרוּג׃
12.3
וַאֲבָרֲכָה מְבָרְכֶיךָ וּמְקַלֶּלְךָ אָאֹר וְנִבְרְכוּ בְךָ כֹּל מִשְׁפְּחֹת הָאֲדָמָה׃
15.6
וְהֶאֱמִן בַּיהוָה וַיַּחְשְׁבֶהָ לּוֹ צְדָקָה׃
17.1
וַיְהִי אַבְרָם בֶּן־תִּשְׁעִים שָׁנָה וְתֵשַׁע שָׁנִים וַיֵּרָא יְהוָה אֶל־אַבְרָם וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו אֲנִי־אֵל שַׁדַּי הִתְהַלֵּךְ לְפָנַי וֶהְיֵה תָמִים׃
17.1
זֹאת בְּרִיתִי אֲשֶׁר תִּשְׁמְרוּ בֵּינִי וּבֵינֵיכֶם וּבֵין זַרְעֲךָ אַחֲרֶיךָ הִמּוֹל לָכֶם כָּל־זָכָר׃
18.2
וַיִּשָּׂא עֵינָיו וַיַּרְא וְהִנֵּה שְׁלֹשָׁה אֲנָשִׁים נִצָּבִים עָלָיו וַיַּרְא וַיָּרָץ לִקְרָאתָם מִפֶּתַח הָאֹהֶל וַיִּשְׁתַּחוּ אָרְצָה׃' 18.2 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה זַעֲקַת סְדֹם וַעֲמֹרָה כִּי־רָבָּה וְחַטָּאתָם כִּי כָבְדָה מְאֹד׃
22.12
וַיֹּאמֶר אַל־תִּשְׁלַח יָדְךָ אֶל־הַנַּעַר וְאַל־תַּעַשׂ לוֹ מְאוּמָּה כִּי עַתָּה יָדַעְתִּי כִּי־יְרֵא אֱלֹהִים אַתָּה וְלֹא חָשַׂכְתָּ אֶת־בִּנְךָ אֶת־יְחִידְךָ מִמֶּנִּי׃'' None
sup>
1.1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.
1.26
And God said: ‘Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.’ 1.27 And God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them.
2.16
And the LORD God commanded the man, saying: ‘of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat; 2.17 but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.’
2.23
And the man said: ‘This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh; she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.’ 2.24 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh.
3.5
for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as God, knowing good and evil.’
3.17
And unto Adam He said: ‘Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying: Thou shalt not eat of it; cursed is the ground for thy sake; in toil shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life.
5.24
And Enoch walked with God, and he was not; for God took him.
6.1
And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them, 6.2 that the sons of nobles saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives, whomsoever they chose. 6.3 And the LORD said: ‘My spirit shall not abide in man for ever, for that he also is flesh; therefore shall his days be a hundred and twenty years.’ 6.4 The Nephilim were in the earth in those days, and also after that, when the sons of nobles came in unto the daughters of men, and they bore children to them; the same were the mighty men that were of old, the men of renown.
8.7
And he sent forth a raven, and it went forth to and fro, until the waters were dried up from off the earth.
11.2
And it came to pass, as they journeyed east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there.
12.3
And I will bless them that bless thee, and him that curseth thee will I curse; and in thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed.’
15.6
And he believed in the LORD; and He counted it to him for righteousness.
17.1
And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the LORD appeared to Abram, and said unto him: ‘I am God Almighty; walk before Me, and be thou wholehearted.
18.2
and he lifted up his eyes and looked, and, lo, three men stood over against him; and when he saw them, he ran to meet them from the tent door, and bowed down to the earth, 2
1.10
Wherefore she said unto Abraham: ‘Cast out this bondwoman and her son; for the son of this bondwoman shall not be heir with my son, even with Isaac.’
22.12
And he said: ‘Lay not thy hand upon the lad, neither do thou any thing unto him; for now I know that thou art a God-fearing man, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from Me.’' ' None
6. Hebrew Bible, Jonah, 1.4 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church of Santa Maria Aniqua, Rome • temporal horizon, in the writings of the Church Fathers

 Found in books: Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 25; Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 146

sup>
1.4 וַיהוָה הֵטִיל רוּחַ־גְּדוֹלָה אֶל־הַיָּם וַיְהִי סַעַר־גָּדוֹל בַּיָּם וְהָאֳנִיָּה חִשְּׁבָה לְהִשָּׁבֵר׃'' None
sup>
1.4 But the LORD hurled a great wind into the sea, and there was a mighty tempest in the sea, so that the ship was like to be broken.'' None
7. Hebrew Bible, Numbers, 12.1-12.10, 12.14, 16.2, 16.7, 16.31-16.35, 24.3, 24.6 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church Fathers • Church(es) • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem church • Protestant, churches • Septuagint, In Church Fathers • church, hierarchy of • history, historians, church

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 6, 8, 9; Bickerman and Tropper (2007), Studies in Jewish and Christian History, 186; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 486, 487, 499; Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 76; Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 112, 113; Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 48; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 484, 488

sup>
12.1 וְהֶעָנָן סָר מֵעַל הָאֹהֶל וְהִנֵּה מִרְיָם מְצֹרַעַת כַּשָּׁלֶג וַיִּפֶן אַהֲרֹן אֶל־מִרְיָם וְהִנֵּה מְצֹרָעַת׃
12.1
וַתְּדַבֵּר מִרְיָם וְאַהֲרֹן בְּמֹשֶׁה עַל־אֹדוֹת הָאִשָּׁה הַכֻּשִׁית אֲשֶׁר לָקָח כִּי־אִשָּׁה כֻשִׁית לָקָח׃ 12.2 וַיֹּאמְרוּ הֲרַק אַךְ־בְּמֹשֶׁה דִּבֶּר יְהוָה הֲלֹא גַּם־בָּנוּ דִבֵּר וַיִּשְׁמַע יְהוָה׃ 12.3 וְהָאִישׁ מֹשֶׁה ענו עָנָיו מְאֹד מִכֹּל הָאָדָם אֲשֶׁר עַל־פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה׃ 12.4 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה פִּתְאֹם אֶל־מֹשֶׁה וְאֶל־אַהֲרֹן וְאֶל־מִרְיָם צְאוּ שְׁלָשְׁתְּכֶם אֶל־אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד וַיֵּצְאוּ שְׁלָשְׁתָּם׃ 12.5 וַיֵּרֶד יְהוָה בְּעַמּוּד עָנָן וַיַּעֲמֹד פֶּתַח הָאֹהֶל וַיִּקְרָא אַהֲרֹן וּמִרְיָם וַיֵּצְאוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם׃ 12.6 וַיֹּאמֶר שִׁמְעוּ־נָא דְבָרָי אִם־יִהְיֶה נְבִיאֲכֶם יְהוָה בַּמַּרְאָה אֵלָיו אֶתְוַדָּע בַּחֲלוֹם אֲדַבֶּר־בּוֹ׃ 12.7 לֹא־כֵן עַבְדִּי מֹשֶׁה בְּכָל־בֵּיתִי נֶאֱמָן הוּא׃ 12.8 פֶּה אֶל־פֶּה אֲדַבֶּר־בּוֹ וּמַרְאֶה וְלֹא בְחִידֹת וּתְמֻנַת יְהוָה יַבִּיט וּמַדּוּעַ לֹא יְרֵאתֶם לְדַבֵּר בְּעַבְדִּי בְמֹשֶׁה׃ 12.9 וַיִּחַר אַף יְהוָה בָּם וַיֵּלַךְ׃'
12.14
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה וְאָבִיהָ יָרֹק יָרַק בְּפָנֶיהָ הֲלֹא תִכָּלֵם שִׁבְעַת יָמִים תִּסָּגֵר שִׁבְעַת יָמִים מִחוּץ לַמַּחֲנֶה וְאַחַר תֵּאָסֵף׃
16.2
וַיְדַבֵּר יְהוָה אֶל־מֹשֶׁה וְאֶל־אַהֲרֹן לֵאמֹר׃
16.2
וַיָּקֻמוּ לִפְנֵי מֹשֶׁה וַאֲנָשִׁים מִבְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל חֲמִשִּׁים וּמָאתָיִם נְשִׂיאֵי עֵדָה קְרִאֵי מוֹעֵד אַנְשֵׁי־שֵׁם׃
16.7
וּתְנוּ בָהֵן אֵשׁ וְשִׂימוּ עֲלֵיהֶן קְטֹרֶת לִפְנֵי יְהוָה מָחָר וְהָיָה הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר־יִבְחַר יְהוָה הוּא הַקָּדוֹשׁ רַב־לָכֶם בְּנֵי לֵוִי׃
16.31
וַיְהִי כְּכַלֹּתוֹ לְדַבֵּר אֵת כָּל־הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וַתִּבָּקַע הָאֲדָמָה אֲשֶׁר תַּחְתֵּיהֶם׃ 16.32 וַתִּפְתַּח הָאָרֶץ אֶת־פִּיהָ וַתִּבְלַע אֹתָם וְאֶת־בָּתֵּיהֶם וְאֵת כָּל־הָאָדָם אֲשֶׁר לְקֹרַח וְאֵת כָּל־הָרֲכוּשׁ׃ 16.33 וַיֵּרְדוּ הֵם וְכָל־אֲשֶׁר לָהֶם חַיִּים שְׁאֹלָה וַתְּכַס עֲלֵיהֶם הָאָרֶץ וַיֹּאבְדוּ מִתּוֹךְ הַקָּהָל׃ 16.34 וְכָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֲשֶׁר סְבִיבֹתֵיהֶם נָסוּ לְקֹלָם כִּי אָמְרוּ פֶּן־תִּבְלָעֵנוּ הָאָרֶץ׃ 16.35 וְאֵשׁ יָצְאָה מֵאֵת יְהוָה וַתֹּאכַל אֵת הַחֲמִשִּׁים וּמָאתַיִם אִישׁ מַקְרִיבֵי הַקְּטֹרֶת׃
24.3
וַיִּשָּׂא מְשָׁלוֹ וַיֹּאמַר נְאֻם בִּלְעָם בְּנוֹ בְעֹר וּנְאֻם הַגֶּבֶר שְׁתֻם הָעָיִן׃
24.6
כִּנְחָלִים נִטָּיוּ כְּגַנֹּת עֲלֵי נָהָר כַּאֲהָלִים נָטַע יְהוָה כַּאֲרָזִים עֲלֵי־מָיִם׃'' None
sup>
12.1 And Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses because of the Cushite woman whom he had married; for he had married a Cushite woman. 12.2 And they said: ‘Hath the LORD indeed spoken only with Moses? hath He not spoken also with us?’ And the LORD heard it.— 12.3 Now the man Moses was very meek, above all the men that were upon the face of the earth.— 12.4 And the LORD spoke suddenly unto Moses, and unto Aaron, and unto Miriam: ‘Come out ye three unto the tent of meeting.’ And they three came out. 12.5 And the LORD came down in a pillar of cloud, and stood at the door of the Tent, and called Aaron and Miriam; and they both came forth. 12.6 And He said: ‘Hear now My words: if there be a prophet among you, I the LORD do make Myself known unto him in a vision, I do speak with him in a dream. 12.7 My servant Moses is not so; he is trusted in all My house; 12.8 with him do I speak mouth to mouth, even manifestly, and not in dark speeches; and the similitude of the LORD doth he behold; wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against My servant, against Moses?’ 12.9 And the anger of the LORD was kindled against them; and He departed.
12.10
And when the cloud was removed from over the Tent, behold, Miriam was leprous, as white as snow; and Aaron looked upon Miriam; and, behold, she was leprous.

12.14
And the LORD said unto Moses: ‘If her father had but spit in her face, should she not hide in shame seven days? let her be shut up without the camp seven days, and after that she shall be brought in again.’
16.2
and they rose up in face of Moses, with certain of the children of Israel, two hundred and fifty men; they were princes of the congregation, the elect men of the assembly, men of renown;
16.7
and put fire therein, and put incense upon them before the LORD to-morrow; and it shall be that the man whom the LORD doth choose, he shall be holy; ye take too much upon you, ye sons of Levi.’
16.31
And it came to pass, as he made an end of speaking all these words, that the ground did cleave asunder that was under them. 16.32 And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up, and their households, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods. 16.33 So they, and all that appertained to them, went down alive into the pit; and the earth closed upon them, and they perished from among the assembly. 16.34 And all Israel that were round about them fled at the cry of them; for they said: ‘Lest the earth swallow us up.’ 16.35 And fire came forth from the LORD, and devoured the two hundred and fifty men that offered the incense.
24.3
And he took up his parable, and said: The saying of Balaam the son of Beor, And the saying of the man whose eye is opened;
24.6
As valleys stretched out, As gardens by the river-side; As aloes planted of the LORD, As cedars beside the waters;'' None
8. Hebrew Bible, Proverbs, 8.22-8.25 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Church of St Anastasia • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Church of St Menas • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Church of St Paul • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Church of the Apostles • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Irene • Socrates, church historian • Sozomen, church historian

 Found in books: Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 190; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 143

sup>
8.22 יְהוָה קָנָנִי רֵאשִׁית דַּרְכּוֹ קֶדֶם מִפְעָלָיו מֵאָז׃ 8.23 מֵעוֹלָם נִסַּכְתִּי מֵרֹאשׁ מִקַּדְמֵי־אָרֶץ׃ 8.24 בְּאֵין־תְּהֹמוֹת חוֹלָלְתִּי בְּאֵין מַעְיָנוֹת נִכְבַּדֵּי־מָיִם׃ 8.25 בְּטֶרֶם הָרִים הָטְבָּעוּ לִפְנֵי גְבָעוֹת חוֹלָלְתִּי׃'' None
sup>
8.22 The LORD made me as the beginning of His way, The first of His works of old. 8.23 I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, Or ever the earth was. 8.24 When there were no depths, I was brought forth; When there were no fountains abounding with water. 8.25 Before the mountains were settled, Before the hills was I brought forth;'' None
9. Hebrew Bible, Psalms, 1.1, 1.3, 22.16-22.18, 23.1, 24.4, 110.1 (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Canon, Eastern Orthodox Church • Church • Church Fathers • Church, East Syrian • Church, Father • Church, Humanity’s maturation in • Church, Jacobite • Church, Ministry of Scripture • Church, of Antioch • Enemies (of the Church) • Heresy, interior to Church • Paradise, Church and • Platonism, Effects on the Church Fathers • Theater, as rival to church • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • church • church, Egyptian • church, Ethiopian • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church • preaching, in the early Church

 Found in books: Allen and Dunne (2022), Ancient Readers and their Scriptures: Engaging the Hebrew Bible in Early Judaism and Christianity, 226; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 123; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 538; Estes (2020), The Tree of Life, 331; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 134, 193; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 161; Lidonnici and Lieber (2007), Heavenly Tablets: Interpretation, Identity and Tradition in Ancient Judaism, 75; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 197; McDonough (2009), Christ as Creator: Origins of a New Testament Doctrine, 238; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 383; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 113; Rohmann (2016), Christianity, Book-Burning and Censorship in Late Antiquity, 117; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 59; Spielman (2020), Jews and Entertainment in the Ancient World. 232; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 17; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 245, 257, 473

sup>
1.1 אַשְׁרֵי־הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר לֹא הָלַךְ בַּעֲצַת רְשָׁעִים וּבְדֶרֶךְ חַטָּאִים לֹא עָמָד וּבְמוֹשַׁב לֵצִים לֹא יָשָׁב׃
1.3
וְהָיָה כְּעֵץ שָׁתוּל עַל־פַּלְגֵי מָיִם אֲשֶׁר פִּרְיוֹ יִתֵּן בְּעִתּוֹ וְעָלֵהוּ לֹא־יִבּוֹל וְכֹל אֲשֶׁר־יַעֲשֶׂה יַצְלִיחַ׃
22.16
יָבֵשׁ כַּחֶרֶשׂ כֹּחִי וּלְשׁוֹנִי מֻדְבָּק מַלְקוֹחָי וְלַעֲפַר־מָוֶת תִּשְׁפְּתֵנִי׃ 22.17 כִּי סְבָבוּנִי כְּלָבִים עֲדַת מְרֵעִים הִקִּיפוּנִי כָּאֲרִי יָדַי וְרַגְלָי׃ 22.18 אֲסַפֵּר כָּל־עַצְמוֹתָי הֵמָּה יַבִּיטוּ יִרְאוּ־בִי׃
23.1
מִזְמוֹר לְדָוִד יְהוָה רֹעִי לֹא אֶחְסָר׃
24.4
נְקִי כַפַּיִם וּבַר־לֵבָב אֲשֶׁר לֹא־נָשָׂא לַשָּׁוְא נַפְשִׁי וְלֹא נִשְׁבַּע לְמִרְמָה׃
110.1
לְדָוִד מִזְמוֹר נְאֻם יְהוָה לַאדֹנִי שֵׁב לִימִינִי עַד־אָשִׁית אֹיְבֶיךָ הֲדֹם לְרַגְלֶיךָ׃' ' None
sup>
1.1 HAPPY IS the man that hath not walked in the counsel of the wicked, Nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of the scornful.
1.3
And he shall be like a tree planted by streams of water, that bringeth forth its fruit in its season, and whose leaf doth not wither; and in whatsoever he doeth he shall prosper.
22.16
My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my throat; and Thou layest me in the dust of death. 22.17 For dogs have encompassed me; a company of evil-doers have inclosed me; like a lion, they are at my hands and my feet. 22.18 I may count all my bones; they look and gloat over me.
23.1
A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall not want.
24.4
He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; Who hath not taken My name in vain, and hath not sworn deceitfully.' "
110.1
A Psalm of David. The LORD saith unto my lord: ‘Sit thou at My right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool.'" ' None
10. None, None, nan (9th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church(es) • menstruants/niddah, exclusion from church

 Found in books: Cohen (2010), The Significance of Yavneh and other Essays in Jewish Hellenism, 412; Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 48

11. Hebrew Bible, 1 Kings, 2.45, 8.22, 8.28-8.30, 8.41-8.43, 11.13, 17.12 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church, Roman Catholic • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Church of St Polyeuctus • Jerusalem church • architecture, house-churches • churches, Byzantine period • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church • house-church, architecture

 Found in books: Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 711; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 222; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 201; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 24; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 242; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 323; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 490; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 526, 531

sup>
2.45 וְהַמֶּלֶךְ שְׁלֹמֹה בָּרוּךְ וְכִסֵּא דָוִד יִהְיֶה נָכוֹן לִפְנֵי יְהוָה עַד־עוֹלָם׃
8.22
וַיַּעֲמֹד שְׁלֹמֹה לִפְנֵי מִזְבַּח יְהוָה נֶגֶד כָּל־קְהַל יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּפְרֹשׂ כַּפָּיו הַשָּׁמָיִם׃
8.28
וּפָנִיתָ אֶל־תְּפִלַּת עַבְדְּךָ וְאֶל־תְּחִנָּתוֹ יְהוָה אֱלֹהָי לִשְׁמֹעַ אֶל־הָרִנָּה וְאֶל־הַתְּפִלָּה אֲשֶׁר עַבְדְּךָ מִתְפַּלֵּל לְפָנֶיךָ הַיּוֹם׃ 8.29 לִהְיוֹת עֵינֶךָ פְתֻחוֹת אֶל־הַבַּיִת הַזֶּה לַיְלָה וָיוֹם אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר אָמַרְתָּ יִהְיֶה שְׁמִי שָׁם לִשְׁמֹעַ אֶל־הַתְּפִלָּה אֲשֶׁר יִתְפַּלֵּל עַבְדְּךָ אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם הַזֶּה׃' 8.41 וְגַם אֶל־הַנָּכְרִי אֲשֶׁר לֹא־מֵעַמְּךָ יִשְׂרָאֵל הוּא וּבָא מֵאֶרֶץ רְחוֹקָה לְמַעַן שְׁמֶךָ׃ 8.42 כִּי יִשְׁמְעוּן אֶת־שִׁמְךָ הַגָּדוֹל וְאֶת־יָדְךָ הַחֲזָקָה וּזְרֹעֲךָ הַנְּטוּיָה וּבָא וְהִתְפַּלֵּל אֶל־הַבַּיִת הַזֶּה׃ 8.43 אַתָּה תִּשְׁמַע הַשָּׁמַיִם מְכוֹן שִׁבְתֶּךָ וְעָשִׂיתָ כְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר־יִקְרָא אֵלֶיךָ הַנָּכְרִי לְמַעַן יֵדְעוּן כָּל־עַמֵּי הָאָרֶץ אֶת־שְׁמֶךָ לְיִרְאָה אֹתְךָ כְּעַמְּךָ יִשְׂרָאֵל וְלָדַעַת כִּי־שִׁמְךָ נִקְרָא עַל־הַבַּיִת הַזֶּה אֲשֶׁר בָּנִיתִי׃
11.13
רַק אֶת־כָּל־הַמַּמְלָכָה לֹא אֶקְרָע שֵׁבֶט אֶחָד אֶתֵּן לִבְנֶךָ לְמַעַן דָּוִד עַבְדִּי וּלְמַעַן יְרוּשָׁלִַם אֲשֶׁר בָּחָרְתִּי׃
17.12
וַתֹּאמֶר חַי־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ אִם־יֶשׁ־לִי מָעוֹג כִּי אִם־מְלֹא כַף־קֶמַח בַּכַּד וּמְעַט־שֶׁמֶן בַּצַּפָּחַת וְהִנְנִי מְקֹשֶׁשֶׁת שְׁנַיִם עֵצִים וּבָאתִי וַעֲשִׂיתִיהוּ לִי וְלִבְנִי וַאֲכַלְנֻהוּ וָמָתְנוּ׃'' None
sup>
2.45 But king Solomon shall be blessed, and the throne of David shall be established before the LORD for ever.’
8.22
And Solomon stood before the altar of the LORD in the presence of all the congregation of Israel, and spread forth his hands toward heaven;
8.28
Yet have Thou respect unto the prayer of Thy servant, and to his supplication, O LORD my God, to hearken unto the cry and to the prayer which Thy servant prayeth before Thee this day; 8.29 that Thine eyes may be open toward this house night and day, even toward the place whereof Thou hast said: My name shall be there; to hearken unto the prayer which Thy servant shall pray toward this place. 8.30 And hearken Thou to the supplication of Thy servant, and of Thy people Israel, when they shall pray toward this place; yea, hear Thou in heaven Thy dwelling-place; and when Thou hearest, forgive.
8.41
Moreover concerning the stranger that is not of Thy people Israel, when he shall come out of a far country for Thy name’s sake— 8.42 for they shall hear of Thy great name, and of Thy mighty hand, and of Thine outstretched arm—when he shall come and pray toward this house; 8.43 hear Thou in heaven Thy dwelling-place, and do according to all that the stranger calleth to Thee for; that all the peoples of the earth may know Thy name, to fear Thee, as doth Thy people Israel, and that they may know that Thy name is called upon this house which I have built.
11.13
Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom; but I will give one tribe to thy son; for David My servant’s sake, and for Jerusalem’s sake which I have chosen.’
17.12
And she said: ‘As the LORD thy God liveth, I have not a cake, only a handful of meal in the jar, and a little oil in the cruse; and, behold, I am gathering two sticks, that I may go in and dress it for me and my son, that we may eat it, and die.’' ' None
12. Hebrew Bible, 2 Kings, 4.9, 4.23, 4.33, 7.1, 21.4-21.7 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Canon, Eastern Orthodox Church • Church • Church, the, • Jerusalem church • church • churches, Byzantine period

 Found in books: Bay (2022), Biblical Heroes and Classical Culture in Christian Late Antiquity: The Historiography, Exemplarity, and Anti-Judaism of Pseudo-Hegesippus, 238; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 201; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 24, 25, 30; Lidonnici and Lieber (2007), Heavenly Tablets: Interpretation, Identity and Tradition in Ancient Judaism, 78; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 485; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 304

sup>
4.9 וַתֹּאמֶר אֶל־אִישָׁהּ הִנֵּה־נָא יָדַעְתִּי כִּי אִישׁ אֱלֹהִים קָדוֹשׁ הוּא עֹבֵר עָלֵינוּ תָּמִיד׃
4.23
וַיֹּאמֶר מַדּוּעַ אתי אַתְּ הלכתי הֹלֶכֶת אֵלָיו הַיּוֹם לֹא־חֹדֶשׁ וְלֹא שַׁבָּת וַתֹּאמֶר שָׁלוֹם׃
4.33
וַיָּבֹא וַיִּסְגֹּר הַדֶּלֶת בְּעַד שְׁנֵיהֶם וַיִּתְפַּלֵּל אֶל־יְהוָה׃
7.1
וַיָּבֹאוּ וַיִּקְרְאוּ אֶל־שֹׁעֵר הָעִיר וַיַּגִּידוּ לָהֶם לֵאמֹר בָּאנוּ אֶל־מַחֲנֵה אֲרָם וְהִנֵּה אֵין־שָׁם אִישׁ וְקוֹל אָדָם כִּי אִם־הַסּוּס אָסוּר וְהַחֲמוֹר אָסוּר וְאֹהָלִים כַּאֲשֶׁר־הֵמָּה׃
7.1
וַיֹּאמֶר אֱלִישָׁע שִׁמְעוּ דְּבַר־יְהוָה כֹּה אָמַר יְהוָה כָּעֵת מָחָר סְאָה־סֹלֶת בְּשֶׁקֶל וְסָאתַיִם שְׂעֹרִים בְּשֶׁקֶל בְּשַׁעַר שֹׁמְרוֹן׃
21.4
וּבָנָה מִזְבְּחֹת בְּבֵית יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר אָמַר יְהוָה בִּירוּשָׁלִַם אָשִׂים אֶת־שְׁמִי׃ 21.5 וַיִּבֶן מִזְבְּחוֹת לְכָל־צְבָא הַשָּׁמָיִם בִּשְׁתֵּי חַצְרוֹת בֵּית־יְהוָה׃ 21.6 וְהֶעֱבִיר אֶת־בְּנוֹ בָּאֵשׁ וְעוֹנֵן וְנִחֵשׁ וְעָשָׂה אוֹב וְיִדְּעֹנִים הִרְבָּה לַעֲשׂוֹת הָרַע בְּעֵינֵי יְהוָה לְהַכְעִיס׃ 21.7 וַיָּשֶׂם אֶת־פֶּסֶל הָאֲשֵׁרָה אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה בַּבַּיִת אֲשֶׁר אָמַר יְהוָה אֶל־דָּוִד וְאֶל־שְׁלֹמֹה בְנוֹ בַּבַּיִת הַזֶּה וּבִירוּשָׁלִַם אֲשֶׁר בָּחַרְתִּי מִכֹּל שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אָשִׂים אֶת־שְׁמִי לְעוֹלָם׃'' None
sup>
4.9 And she said unto her husband: ‘Behold now, I perceive that this is a holy man of God, that passeth by us continually.
4.23
And he said: Wherefore wilt thou go to him today? it is neither new moon nor sabbath.’ And she said: ‘It shall be well.’
4.33
He went in therefore, and shut the door upon them twain, and prayed unto the LORD.
7.1
And Elisha said: ‘Hear ye the word of the LORD; thus saith the LORD: To-morrow about this time shall a measure of fine flour be sold for a shekel, and two measures of barley for a shekel, in the gate of Samaria.’
21.4
And he built altars in the house of the LORD, whereof the LORD said: ‘In Jerusalem will I put My name.’ 21.5 And he built altars for all the host of heaven in the two courts of the house of the LORD. 21.6 And he made his son to pass through the fire, and practised soothsaying, and used enchantments, and appointed them that divined by a ghost or a familiar spirit: he wrought much evil in the sight of the LORD, to provoke Him. 21.7 And he set the graven image of Asherah, that he had made, in the house of which the LORD said to David and to Solomon his son: ‘In this house, and in Jerusalem, which I have chosen out of all the tribes of Israel, will I put My name for ever;'' None
13. Hebrew Bible, 2 Samuel, 5.5-5.7, 5.9-5.10, 7.12, 12.20 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church of Holy Sion, Sion basilica • Church, Nature of • Church, Role of in redemptive history • Church, Roman Catholic • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • churches, art • churches, impact on synagogue • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church

 Found in books: Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 94; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 65; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 115; Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 33; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 531, 546

sup>
5.5 בְּחֶבְרוֹן מָלַךְ עַל־יְהוּדָה שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים וְשִׁשָּׁה חֳדָשִׁים וּבִירוּשָׁלִַם מָלַךְ שְׁלֹשִׁים וְשָׁלֹשׁ שָׁנָה עַל כָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וִיהוּדָה׃ 5.6 וַיֵּלֶךְ הַמֶּלֶךְ וַאֲנָשָׁיו יְרוּשָׁלִַם אֶל־הַיְבֻסִי יוֹשֵׁב הָאָרֶץ וַיֹּאמֶר לְדָוִד לֵאמֹר לֹא־תָבוֹא הֵנָּה כִּי אִם־הֱסִירְךָ הַעִוְרִים וְהַפִּסְחִים לֵאמֹר לֹא־יָבוֹא דָוִד הֵנָּה׃ 5.7 וַיִּלְכֹּד דָּוִד אֵת מְצֻדַת צִיּוֹן הִיא עִיר דָּוִד׃
5.9
וַיֵּשֶׁב דָּוִד בַּמְּצֻדָה וַיִּקְרָא־לָהּ עִיר דָּוִד וַיִּבֶן דָּוִד סָבִיב מִן־הַמִּלּוֹא וָבָיְתָה׃' 7.12 כִּי יִמְלְאוּ יָמֶיךָ וְשָׁכַבְתָּ אֶת־אֲבֹתֶיךָ וַהֲקִימֹתִי אֶת־זַרְעֲךָ אַחֲרֶיךָ אֲשֶׁר יֵצֵא מִמֵּעֶיךָ וַהֲכִינֹתִי אֶת־מַמְלַכְתּוֹ׃'' None
sup>
5.5 In Ĥevron he reigned over Yehuda seven years and six months: and in Yerushalayim he reigned thirty three years over all Yisra᾽el and Yehuda. 5.6 And the king and his men went to Yerushalayim to the Yevusi, the inhabitants of the land: who spoke to David, saying, Unless thou remove even the blind and the lame, thou shalt not come in here: thinking, David cannot come in here. 5.7 Nevertheless David took the stronghold of Żiyyon: that is the city of David.
5.9
So David dwelt in the stronghold and called it the city of David. And David built round about from the Millo and inward. 5.10 And David went on, and grew great, and the Lord God of hosts was with him.
7.12
And when the days are fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, I will set up thy seed after thee, who shall issue from thy bowels, and I will establish his kingdom.
12.20
Then David arose from the ground, and washed, and anointed himself, and changed his apparel, and came into the house of the Lord, and bowed down: then he came to his own house, and asked them to set bread before him, and he did eat.'' None
14. Hebrew Bible, Isaiah, 2.2, 6.1, 6.3, 11.2, 26.18, 27.1, 29.13, 40.5, 43.6, 43.19-43.21, 52.7, 53.8, 54.11-54.14, 59.17, 61.1-61.2, 65.18-65.21 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Anti-Chalcedonian Church(es) • Blasphemy, in the Church itself • Body of Christ, see Church • Church • Church Fathers • Church of Santa Maria Aniqua, Rome • Church, Humanity’s maturation in • Church, Nature of • Church, Role of in redemptive history • Church, Universality of • Church, West Syrian • Church, as building • Church, as one body in Christ • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Sophia • Churches in Jerusalem and its vicinity\n, Nea Maria • Constantinople, the Blachernae (Church of Saint Mary) • Holy Spirit, Church and • Holy Spirit, Church’s possession of • Jerusalem, Church of Mary, in Valley of Josaphat • Jerusalem, Church of the Holy Sepulchre • Koskam, first church of Mary in • Letter of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons, ,content • Martyr, Justin, on the relation of the Church to Jewish identity • St. Catherine’s Church • Temple, church as • Way (Church as), In Irenaean corpus • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • Way (Jesus as), To correlate Church and Paradise • church • church fathers, rabbis and synagogue • church of Qasr-el-Lebia • churches, Byzantine period • churches, liturgy • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church • history, historians, church • non-Chalcedonian celebrations of anniversaries,, Koskam, first church of Mary in • non-Chalcedonian celebrations of anniversaries,, homilies on first church of Mary • temporal horizon, in the writings of the Church Fathers

 Found in books: Allen and Dunne (2022), Ancient Readers and their Scriptures: Engaging the Hebrew Bible in Early Judaism and Christianity, 115, 116, 117; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 446; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 66, 521; Farag (2021), What Makes a Church Sacred? Legal and Ritual Perspectives from Late Antiquity, 167, 168; Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 290, 291; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 92, 94, 104, 146, 157, 186, 187, 188, 189, 197; Kalmin (2014), Migrating tales: the Talmud's narratives and their historical context, 36, 42; Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 66; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 174, 175; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 49, 573, 643; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 130, 156, 243, 325; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 114; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 388; Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 575; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 118, 204; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 337, 589, 600; Sneed (2022), Taming the Beast: A Reception History of Behemoth and Leviathan, 135, 146; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 225, 326, 451; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 87, 90, 137; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 460; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 105, 147, 152

sup>
2.2 בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא יַשְׁלִיךְ הָאָדָם אֵת אֱלִילֵי כַסְפּוֹ וְאֵת אֱלִילֵי זְהָבוֹ אֲשֶׁר עָשׂוּ־לוֹ לְהִשְׁתַּחֲוֺת לַחְפֹּר פֵּרוֹת וְלָעֲטַלֵּפִים׃
2.2
וְהָיָה בְּאַחֲרִית הַיָּמִים נָכוֹן יִהְיֶה הַר בֵּית־יְהוָה בְּרֹאשׁ הֶהָרִים וְנִשָּׂא מִגְּבָעוֹת וְנָהֲרוּ אֵלָיו כָּל־הַגּוֹיִם׃
6.1
בִּשְׁנַת־מוֹת הַמֶּלֶךְ עֻזִּיָּהוּ וָאֶרְאֶה אֶת־אֲדֹנָי יֹשֵׁב עַל־כִּסֵּא רָם וְנִשָּׂא וְשׁוּלָיו מְלֵאִים אֶת־הַהֵיכָל׃
6.1
הַשְׁמֵן לֵב־הָעָם הַזֶּה וְאָזְנָיו הַכְבֵּד וְעֵינָיו הָשַׁע פֶּן־יִרְאֶה בְעֵינָיו וּבְאָזְנָיו יִשְׁמָע וּלְבָבוֹ יָבִין וָשָׁב וְרָפָא לוֹ׃
6.3
וְקָרָא זֶה אֶל־זֶה וְאָמַר קָדוֹשׁ קָדוֹשׁ קָדוֹשׁ יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת מְלֹא כָל־הָאָרֶץ כְּבוֹדוֹ׃
11.2
וְנָחָה עָלָיו רוּחַ יְהוָה רוּחַ חָכְמָה וּבִינָה רוּחַ עֵצָה וּגְבוּרָה רוּחַ דַּעַת וְיִרְאַת יְהוָה׃
2
6.18
הָרִינוּ חַלְנוּ כְּמוֹ יָלַדְנוּ רוּחַ יְשׁוּעֹת בַּל־נַעֲשֶׂה אֶרֶץ וּבַל־יִפְּלוּ יֹשְׁבֵי תֵבֵל׃
27.1
בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא יִפְקֹד יְהוָה בְּחַרְבוֹ הַקָּשָׁה וְהַגְּדוֹלָה וְהַחֲזָקָה עַל לִוְיָתָן נָחָשׁ בָּרִחַ וְעַל לִוְיָתָן נָחָשׁ עֲקַלָּתוֹן וְהָרַג אֶת־הַתַּנִּין אֲשֶׁר בַּיָּם׃
27.1
כִּי עִיר בְּצוּרָה בָּדָד נָוֶה מְשֻׁלָּח וְנֶעֱזָב כַּמִּדְבָּר שָׁם יִרְעֶה עֵגֶל וְשָׁם יִרְבָּץ וְכִלָּה סְעִפֶיהָ׃
29.13
וַיֹּאמֶר אֲדֹנָי יַעַן כִּי נִגַּשׁ הָעָם הַזֶּה בְּפִיו וּבִשְׂפָתָיו כִּבְּדוּנִי וְלִבּוֹ רִחַק מִמֶּנִּי וַתְּהִי יִרְאָתָם אֹתִי מִצְוַת אֲנָשִׁים מְלֻמָּדָה׃
40.5
וְנִגְלָה כְּבוֹד יְהוָה וְרָאוּ כָל־בָּשָׂר יַחְדָּו כִּי פִּי יְהוָה דִּבֵּר׃
43.6
אֹמַר לַצָּפוֹן תֵּנִי וּלְתֵימָן אַל־תִּכְלָאִי הָבִיאִי בָנַי מֵרָחוֹק וּבְנוֹתַי מִקְצֵה הָאָרֶץ׃
43.19
הִנְנִי עֹשֶׂה חֲדָשָׁה עַתָּה תִצְמָח הֲלוֹא תֵדָעוּהָ אַף אָשִׂים בַּמִּדְבָּר דֶּרֶךְ בִּישִׁמוֹן נְהָרוֹת׃' '43.21 עַם־זוּ יָצַרְתִּי לִי תְּהִלָּתִי יְסַפֵּרוּ׃
52.7
מַה־נָּאווּ עַל־הֶהָרִים רַגְלֵי מְבַשֵּׂר מַשְׁמִיעַ שָׁלוֹם מְבַשֵּׂר טוֹב מַשְׁמִיעַ יְשׁוּעָה אֹמֵר לְצִיּוֹן מָלַךְ אֱלֹהָיִךְ׃
53.8
מֵעֹצֶר וּמִמִּשְׁפָּט לֻקָּח וְאֶת־דּוֹרוֹ מִי יְשׂוֹחֵחַ כִּי נִגְזַר מֵאֶרֶץ חַיִּים מִפֶּשַׁע עַמִּי נֶגַע לָמוֹ׃
54.11
עֲנִיָּה סֹעֲרָה לֹא נֻחָמָה הִנֵּה אָנֹכִי מַרְבִּיץ בַּפּוּךְ אֲבָנַיִךְ וִיסַדְתִּיךְ בַּסַּפִּירִים׃ 54.12 וְשַׂמְתִּי כַּדְכֹד שִׁמְשֹׁתַיִךְ וּשְׁעָרַיִךְ לְאַבְנֵי אֶקְדָּח וְכָל־גְּבוּלֵךְ לְאַבְנֵי־חֵפֶץ׃ 54.13 וְכָל־בָּנַיִךְ לִמּוּדֵי יְהוָה וְרַב שְׁלוֹם בָּנָיִךְ׃ 54.14 בִּצְדָקָה תִּכּוֹנָנִי רַחֲקִי מֵעֹשֶׁק כִּי־לֹא תִירָאִי וּמִמְּחִתָּה כִּי לֹא־תִקְרַב אֵלָיִךְ׃
59.17
וַיִּלְבַּשׁ צְדָקָה כַּשִּׁרְיָן וְכוֹבַע יְשׁוּעָה בְּרֹאשׁוֹ וַיִּלְבַּשׁ בִּגְדֵי נָקָם תִּלְבֹּשֶׁת וַיַּעַט כַּמְעִיל קִנְאָה׃
61.1
רוּחַ אֲדֹנָי יְהוִה עָלָי יַעַן מָשַׁח יְהוָה אֹתִי לְבַשֵּׂר עֲנָוִים שְׁלָחַנִי לַחֲבֹשׁ לְנִשְׁבְּרֵי־לֵב לִקְרֹא לִשְׁבוּיִם דְּרוֹר וְלַאֲסוּרִים פְּקַח־קוֹחַ׃
61.1
שׂוֹשׂ אָשִׂישׂ בַּיהוָה תָּגֵל נַפְשִׁי בֵּאלֹהַי כִּי הִלְבִּישַׁנִי בִּגְדֵי־יֶשַׁע מְעִיל צְדָקָה יְעָטָנִי כֶּחָתָן יְכַהֵן פְּאֵר וְכַכַּלָּה תַּעְדֶּה כֵלֶיהָ׃ 61.2 לִקְרֹא שְׁנַת־רָצוֹן לַיהוָה וְיוֹם נָקָם לֵאלֹהֵינוּ לְנַחֵם כָּל־אֲבֵלִים׃
65.18
כִּי־אִם־שִׂישׂוּ וְגִילוּ עֲדֵי־עַד אֲשֶׁר אֲנִי בוֹרֵא כִּי הִנְנִי בוֹרֵא אֶת־יְרוּשָׁלִַם גִּילָה וְעַמָּהּ מָשׂוֹשׂ׃ 65.19 וְגַלְתִּי בִירוּשָׁלִַם וְשַׂשְׂתִּי בְעַמִּי וְלֹא־יִשָּׁמַע בָּהּ עוֹד קוֹל בְּכִי וְקוֹל זְעָקָה׃ 65.21 וּבָנוּ בָתִּים וְיָשָׁבוּ וְנָטְעוּ כְרָמִים וְאָכְלוּ פִּרְיָם׃'' None
sup>
2.2 And it shall come to pass in the end of days, That the mountain of the LORD’S house Shall be established as the top of the mountains, And shall be exalted above the hills; And all nations shall flow unto it.
6.1
In the year that king Uzziah died I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up, and His train filled the temple.
6.3
And one called unto another, and said: Holy, holy, holy, is the LORD of hosts; The whole earth is full of His glory.
11.2
And the spirit of the LORD shall rest upon him, The spirit of wisdom and understanding, The spirit of counsel and might, The spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the LORD.
2
6.18
We have been with child, we have been in pain, We have as it were brought forth wind; We have not wrought any deliverance in the land; Neither are the inhabitants of the world come to life.
27.1
In that day the LORD with his sore and great and strong sword will punish leviathan the slant serpent, and leviathan the tortuous serpent; and He will slay the dragon that is in the sea.
29.13
And the Lord said: Forasmuch as this people draw near, and with their mouth and with their lips do honour Me, But have removed their heart far from Me, And their fear of Me is a commandment of men learned by rote;
40.5
And the glory of the LORD shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together; for the mouth of the LORD hath spoken it.’
43.6
I will say to the north: ‘Give up’, And to the south: ‘Keep not back, bring My sons from far, and My daughters from the end of the earth;
43.19
Behold, I will do a new thing; Now shall it spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, And rivers in the desert. 43.20 The beasts of the field shall honour Me, The jackals and the ostriches; Because I give waters in the wilderness, And rivers in the desert, To give drink to My people, Mine elect; 43.21 The people which I formed for Myself, That they might tell of My praise.
52.7
How beautiful upon the mountains Are the feet of the messenger of good tidings, That announceth peace, the harbinger of good tidings, That announceth salvation; That saith unto Zion: ‘Thy God reigneth! ’
53.8
By oppression and judgment he was taken away, And with his generation who did reason? For he was cut off out of the land of the living, For the transgression of my people to whom the stroke was due.
54.11
O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest, and not comforted, behold, I will set thy stones in fair colours, And lay thy foundations with sapphires. 54.12 And I will make thy pinnacles of rubies, and thy gates of carbuncles, and all thy border of precious stones. 54.13 And all thy children shall be taught of the LORD; and great shall be the peace of thy children. 54.14 In righteousness shalt thou be established; be thou far from oppression, for thou shalt not fear, And from ruin, for it shall not come near thee.
59.17
And He put on righteousness as a coat of mail, And a helmet of salvation upon His head, And He put on garments of vengeance for clothing, And was clad with zeal as a cloak.
61.1
The spirit of the Lord God is upon me; Because the LORD hath anointed me To bring good tidings unto the humble; He hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, To proclaim liberty to the captives, And the opening of the eyes to them that are bound; 61.2 To proclaim the year of the LORD’S good pleasure, And the day of vengeance of our God; To comfort all that mourn;
65.18
But be ye glad and rejoice for ever In that which I create; For, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, And her people a joy. 65.19 And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, And joy in My people; And the voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, Nor the voice of crying. 65.20 There shall be no more thence an infant of days, nor an old man, That hath not filled his days; For the youngest shall die a hundred years old, And the sinner being a hundred years old shall be accursed. 65.21 And they shall build houses, and inhabit them; And they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them.' ' None
15. Hebrew Bible, Jeremiah, 1.5, 10.1-10.10, 10.16, 17.11, 23.24 (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Body of Christ, see Church • Church • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, local vs. global • Heresy, interior to Church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • church • history, historians, church

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 8; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 510; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 178; Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 158; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 7, 589; Schaaf (2019), Animal Kingdom of Heaven: Anthropozoological Aspects in the Late Antique World. 24; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 73, 168

sup>
1.5 בְּטֶרֶם אצורך אֶצָּרְךָ בַבֶּטֶן יְדַעְתִּיךָ וּבְטֶרֶם תֵּצֵא מֵרֶחֶם הִקְדַּשְׁתִּיךָ נָבִיא לַגּוֹיִם נְתַתִּיךָ׃
10.1
וַיהוָה אֱלֹהִים אֱמֶת הוּא־אֱלֹהִים חַיִּים וּמֶלֶךְ עוֹלָם מִקִּצְפּוֹ תִּרְעַשׁ הָאָרֶץ וְלֹא־יָכִלוּ גוֹיִם זַעְמוֹ׃
10.1
שִׁמְעוּ אֶת־הַדָּבָר אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה עֲלֵיכֶם בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל׃ 10.2 אָהֳלִי שֻׁדָּד וְכָל־מֵיתָרַי נִתָּקוּ בָּנַי יְצָאֻנִי וְאֵינָם אֵין־נֹטֶה עוֹד אָהֳלִי וּמֵקִים יְרִיעוֹתָי׃ 10.2 כֹּה אָמַר יְהוָה אֶל־דֶּרֶךְ הַגּוֹיִם אַל־תִּלְמָדוּ וּמֵאֹתוֹת הַשָּׁמַיִם אַל־תֵּחָתּוּ כִּי־יֵחַתּוּ הַגּוֹיִם מֵהֵמָּה׃ 10.3 כִּי־חֻקּוֹת הָעַמִּים הֶבֶל הוּא כִּי־עֵץ מִיַּעַר כְּרָתוֹ מַעֲשֵׂה יְדֵי־חָרָשׁ בַּמַּעֲצָד׃ 10.4 בְּכֶסֶף וּבְזָהָב יְיַפֵּהוּ בְּמַסְמְרוֹת וּבְמַקָּבוֹת יְחַזְּקוּם וְלוֹא יָפִיק׃ 10.5 כְּתֹמֶר מִקְשָׁה הֵמָּה וְלֹא יְדַבֵּרוּ נָשׂוֹא יִנָּשׂוּא כִּי לֹא יִצְעָדוּ אַל־תִּירְאוּ מֵהֶם כִּי־לֹא יָרֵעוּ וְגַם־הֵיטֵיב אֵין אוֹתָם׃ 10.6 מֵאֵין כָּמוֹךָ יְהוָה גָּדוֹל אַתָּה וְגָדוֹל שִׁמְךָ בִּגְבוּרָה׃ 10.7 מִי לֹא יִרָאֲךָ מֶלֶךְ הַגּוֹיִם כִּי לְךָ יָאָתָה כִּי בְכָל־חַכְמֵי הַגּוֹיִם וּבְכָל־מַלְכוּתָם מֵאֵין כָּמוֹךָ׃ 10.8 וּבְאַחַת יִבְעֲרוּ וְיִכְסָלוּ מוּסַר הֲבָלִים עֵץ הוּא׃ 10.9 כֶּסֶף מְרֻקָּע מִתַּרְשִׁישׁ יוּבָא וְזָהָב מֵאוּפָז מַעֲשֵׂה חָרָשׁ וִידֵי צוֹרֵף תְּכֵלֶת וְאַרְגָּמָן לְבוּשָׁם מַעֲשֵׂה חֲכָמִים כֻּלָּם׃'
10.16
לֹא־כְאֵלֶּה חֵלֶק יַעֲקֹב כִּי־יוֹצֵר הַכֹּל הוּא וְיִשְׂרָאֵל שֵׁבֶט נַחֲלָתוֹ יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת שְׁמוֹ׃
17.11
קֹרֵא דָגַר וְלֹא יָלָד עֹשֶׂה עֹשֶׁר וְלֹא בְמִשְׁפָּט בַּחֲצִי ימו יָמָיו יַעַזְבֶנּוּ וּבְאַחֲרִיתוֹ יִהְיֶה נָבָל׃
23.24
אִם־יִסָּתֵר אִישׁ בַּמִּסְתָּרִים וַאֲנִי לֹא־אֶרְאֶנּוּ נְאֻם־יְהוָה הֲלוֹא אֶת־הַשָּׁמַיִם וְאֶת־הָאָרֶץ אֲנִי מָלֵא נְאֻם־יְהוָה׃'' None
sup>
1.5 Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee, And before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee; I have appointed thee a prophet unto the nations.
10.1
Hear ye the word which the LORD speaketh unto you, O house of Israel; 10.2 thus saith the LORD: Learn not the way of the nations, And be not dismayed at the signs of heaven; For the nations are dismayed at them. 10.3 For the customs of the peoples are vanity; For it is but a tree which one cutteth out of the forest, The work of the hands of the workman with the axe. 10.4 They deck it with silver and with gold, They fasten it with nails and with hammers, that it move not. 10.5 They are like a pillar in a garden of cucumbers, and speak not; They must needs be borne, because they cannot go. Be not afraid of them, for they cannot do evil, Neither is it in them to do good. 10.6 There is none like unto Thee, O LORD; Thou art great, and Thy name is great in might. 10.7 Who would not fear Thee, O king of the nations? For it befitteth Thee; Forasmuch as among all the wise men of the nations, and in all their royalty, There is none like unto Thee. 10.8 But they are altogether brutish and foolish: The vanities by which they are instructed are but a stock; 10.9 Silver beaten into plates which is brought from Tarshish, And gold from Uphaz, The work of the craftsman and of the hands of the goldsmith; Blue and purple is their clothing; They are all the work of skilful men.
10.10
But the LORD God is the true God, He is the living God, and the everlasting King; At His wrath the earth trembleth, And the nations are not able to abide His indignation.

10.16
Not like these is the portion of Jacob; For He is the former of all things, And Israel is the tribe of His inheritance; The LORD of hosts is His name.
17.11
As the partridge that broodeth over young which she hath not brought forth, So is he that getteth riches, and not by right; In the midst of his days he shall leave them, And at his end he shall be a fool.
23.24
Can any hide himself in secret places That I shall not see him? saith the LORD. Do not I fill heaven and earth? Saith the LORD.'' None
16. None, None, nan (8th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church, Roman Catholic • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Irene • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Sophia

 Found in books: Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 227; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 530

17. Hebrew Bible, Ezekiel, 16.20-16.22, 34.23 (6th cent. BCE - 5th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Body of Christ, see Church • Church • Church(es) • Heresy, interior to Church • church • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline

 Found in books: Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 499; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 161; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 378; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 528, 589; Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 28, 121; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 406; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 304

sup>16.21 וַתִּשְׁחֲטִי אֶת־בָּנָי וַתִּתְּנִים בְּהַעֲבִיר אוֹתָם לָהֶם׃ 16.22 וְאֵת כָּל־תּוֹעֲבֹתַיִךְ וְתַזְנֻתַיִךְ לֹא זכרתי זָכַרְתְּ אֶת־יְמֵי נְעוּרָיִךְ בִּהְיוֹתֵךְ עֵרֹם וְעֶרְיָה מִתְבּוֹסֶסֶת בְּדָמֵךְ הָיִית׃
34.23
וַהֲקִמֹתִי עֲלֵיהֶם רֹעֶה אֶחָד וְרָעָה אֶתְהֶן אֵת עַבְדִּי דָוִיד הוּא יִרְעֶה אֹתָם וְהוּא־יִהְיֶה לָהֶן לְרֹעֶה׃' ' None
sup>
16.20 Moreover thou hast taken thy sons and thy daughters, whom thou hast borne unto Me, and these hast thou sacrificed unto them to be devoured. Were thy harlotries a small matter, 16.21 that thou hast slain My children, and delivered them up, in setting them apart unto them? 16.22 And in all thine abominations and thy harlotries thou hast not remembered the days of thy youth, when thou wast naked and bare, and wast wallowing in thy blood.
34.23
And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd.' ' None
18. Hebrew Bible, 1 Chronicles, 17.7-17.9, 24.1-24.8 (5th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church, Roman Catholic • church, organizational structure of • churches, converted from synagogues • churches, impact on synagogue

 Found in books: Gordon (2020), Land and Temple: Field Sacralization and the Agrarian Priesthood of Second Temple Judaism, 3; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 38, 39; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 525, 526

sup>
17.7 וְעַתָּה כֹּה־תֹאמַר לְעַבְדִּי לְדָוִיד כֹּה אָמַר יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת אֲנִי לְקַחְתִּיךָ מִן־הַנָּוֶה מִן־אַחֲרֵי הַצֹּאן לִהְיוֹת נָגִיד עַל עַמִּי יִשְׂרָאֵל׃ 17.8 וָאֶהְיֶה עִמְּךָ בְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר הָלַכְתָּ וָאַכְרִית אֶת־כָּל־אוֹיְבֶיךָ מִפָּנֶיךָ וְעָשִׂיתִי לְךָ שֵׁם כְּשֵׁם הַגְּדוֹלִים אֲשֶׁר בָּאָרֶץ׃ 17.9 וְשַׂמְתִּי מָקוֹם לְעַמִּי יִשְׂרָאֵל וּנְטַעְתִּיהוּ וְשָׁכַן תַּחְתָּיו וְלֹא יִרְגַּז עוֹד וְלֹא־יוֹסִיפוּ בְנֵי־עַוְלָה לְבַלֹּתוֹ כַּאֲשֶׁר בָּרִאשׁוֹנָה׃
24.1
וְלִבְנֵי אַהֲרֹן מַחְלְקוֹתָם בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן נָדָב וַאֲבִיהוּא אֶלְעָזָר וְאִיתָמָר׃
24.1
לְהַקּוֹץ הַשְּׁבִעִי לַאֲבִיָּה הַשְּׁמִינִי׃ 24.2 וְלִבְנֵי לֵוִי הַנּוֹתָרִים לִבְנֵי עַמְרָם שׁוּבָאֵל לִבְנֵי שׁוּבָאֵל יֶחְדְּיָהוּ׃ 24.2 וַיָּמָת נָדָב וַאֲבִיהוּא לִפְנֵי אֲבִיהֶם וּבָנִים לֹא־הָיוּ לָהֶם וַיְכַהֲנוּ אֶלְעָזָר וְאִיתָמָר׃ 24.3 וַיֶּחָלְקֵם דָּוִיד וְצָדוֹק מִן־בְּנֵי אֶלְעָזָר וַאֲחִימֶלֶךְ מִן־בְּנֵי אִיתָמָר לִפְקֻדָּתָם בַּעֲבֹדָתָם׃ 24.3 וּבְנֵי מוּשִׁי מַחְלִי וְעֵדֶר וִירִימוֹת אֵלֶּה בְּנֵי הַלְוִיִּם לְבֵית אֲבֹתֵיהֶם׃ 24.4 וַיִּמָּצְאוּ בְנֵי־אֶלְעָזָר רַבִּים לְרָאשֵׁי הַגְּבָרִים מִן־בְּנֵי אִיתָמָר וַיַּחְלְקוּם לִבְנֵי אֶלְעָזָר רָאשִׁים לְבֵית־אָבוֹת שִׁשָּׁה עָשָׂר וְלִבְנֵי אִיתָמָר לְבֵית אֲבוֹתָם שְׁמוֹנָה׃ 24.5 וַיַּחְלְקוּם בְּגוֹרָלוֹת אֵלֶּה עִם־אֵלֶּה כִּי־הָיוּ שָׂרֵי־קֹדֶשׁ וְשָׂרֵי הָאֱלֹהִים מִבְּנֵי אֶלְעָזָר וּבִבְנֵי אִיתָמָר׃ 24.6 וַיִּכְתְּבֵם שְׁמַעְיָה בֶן־נְתַנְאֵל הַסּוֹפֵר מִן־הַלֵּוִי לִפְנֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ וְהַשָּׂרִים וְצָדוֹק הַכֹּהֵן וַאֲחִימֶלֶךְ בֶּן־אֶבְיָתָר וְרָאשֵׁי הָאָבוֹת לַכֹּהֲנִים וְלַלְוִיִּם בֵּית־אָב אֶחָד אָחֻז לְאֶלְעָזָר וְאָחֻז אָחֻז לְאִיתָמָר׃ 24.7 וַיֵּצֵא הַגּוֹרָל הָרִאשׁוֹן לִיהוֹיָרִיב לִידַעְיָה הַשֵּׁנִי׃ 24.8 לְחָרִם הַשְּׁלִישִׁי לִשְׂעֹרִים הָרְבִעִי׃'' None
sup>
17.7 Now therefore thus shalt thou say unto My servant David: Thus saith the LORD of hosts: I took thee from the sheepcote, from following the sheep, that thou shouldest be prince over My people Israel; 17.8 and I have been with thee whithersoever thou wentest, and have cut off all thine enemies from before thee; and I will make thee a name, like unto the name of the great ones that are in the earth. 17.9 And I will appoint a place for My people Israel, and will plant them, that they may dwell in their own place, and be disquieted no more; neither shall the children of wickedness waste them any more, as at the first,
24.1
And the courses of the sons of Aaron were these. The sons of Aaron: Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar. 24.2 But Nadab and Abihu died before their father, and had no children; therefore Eleazar and Ithamar executed the priest’s office. 24.3 And David with Zadok of the sons of Eleazar, and Ahimelech of the sons of Ithamar, divided them according to their ordering in their service. 24.4 And there were more chief men found of the sons of Eleazar than of the sons of Ithamar; and thus were they divided: of the sons of Eleazar there were sixteen, heads of fathers’houses; and of the sons of Ithamar, according to their fathers’houses, eight. 24.5 Thus were they divided by lot, one sort with another; for they were princes of the sanctuary and princes of God, both of the sons of Eleazar, and of the sons of Ithamar. 24.6 And Shemaiah the son of Nethanel the scribe, who was of the Levites, wrote them in the presence of the king, and the princes, and Zadok the priest, and Ahimelech the son of Abiathar, and the heads of the fathers’houses of the priests and of the Levites: one father’s house being taken for Eleazar, and proportionately for Ithamar. 24.7 Now the first lot came forth to Jehoiarib, the second to Jedaiah; 24.8 the third to Harim, the fourth to Seorim;'' None
19. Hebrew Bible, 2 Chronicles, 6.18, 33.13 (5th cent. BCE - 3rd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Canon, Eastern Orthodox Church • Church Fathers • Churches in Constantinople and its vicinity\n, Hagia Sophia • church

 Found in books: Kalmin (2014), Migrating tales: the Talmud's narratives and their historical context, 42; Klein and Wienand (2022), City of Caesar, City of God: Constantinople and Jerusalem in Late Antiquity, 231; Lidonnici and Lieber (2007), Heavenly Tablets: Interpretation, Identity and Tradition in Ancient Judaism, 75, 78; Osborne (2010), Clement of Alexandria, 213

sup>
6.18 כִּי הַאֻמְנָם יֵשֵׁב אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הָאָדָם עַל־הָאָרֶץ הִנֵּה שָׁמַיִם וּשְׁמֵי הַשָּׁמַיִם לֹא יְכַלְכְּלוּךָ אַף כִּי־הַבַּיִת הַזֶּה אֲשֶׁר בָּנִיתִי׃
33.13
וַיִּתְפַּלֵּל אֵלָיו וַיֵּעָתֶר לוֹ וַיִּשְׁמַע תְּחִנָּתוֹ וַיְשִׁיבֵהוּ יְרוּשָׁלִַם לְמַלְכוּתוֹ וַיֵּדַע מְנַשֶּׁה כִּי יְהוָה הוּא הָאֱלֹהִים׃'' None
sup>
6.18 But will God in very truth dwell with men on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain Thee; how much less this house which I have builded!
33.13
And he prayed unto Him; and He was entreated of him, and heard his supplication, and brought him back to Jerusalem into his kingdom. Then Manasseh knew that the LORD He was God.'' None
20. Hebrew Bible, Nehemiah, 12.24 (5th cent. BCE - 4th cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church, Father • church, organizational structure of

 Found in books: Gordon (2020), Land and Temple: Field Sacralization and the Agrarian Priesthood of Second Temple Judaism, 3; Zawanowska and Wilk (2022), The Character of David in Judaism, Christianity and Islam: Warrior, Poet, Prophet and King, 220

sup>
12.24 וְרָאשֵׁי הַלְוִיִּם חֲשַׁבְיָה שֵׁרֵבְיָה וְיֵשׁוּעַ בֶּן־קַדְמִיאֵל וַאֲחֵיהֶם לְנֶגְדָּם לְהַלֵּל לְהוֹדוֹת בְּמִצְוַת דָּוִיד אִישׁ־הָאֱלֹהִים מִשְׁמָר לְעֻמַּת מִשְׁמָר׃'' None
sup>
12.24 And the chiefs of the Levites: Hashabiah, Sherebiah, and Jeshua the son of Kadmiel, with their brethren over against them, to praise and give thanks, according to the commandment of David the man of God, ward against ward.'' None
21. Anon., 1 Enoch, 1 (3rd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Jerusalem church

 Found in books: Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 161; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 486

sup>
1 The words of the blessing of Enoch, wherewith he blessed the elect and righteous, who will be,living in the day of tribulation, when all the wicked and godless are to be removed. And he took up his parable and said -Enoch a righteous man, whose eyes were opened by God, saw the vision of the Holy One in the heavens, which the angels showed me, and from them I heard everything, and from them I understood as I saw, but not for this generation, but for a remote one which is,for to come. Concerning the elect I said, and took up my parable concerning them:The Holy Great One will come forth from His dwelling,,And the eternal God will tread upon the earth, (even) on Mount Sinai, And appear from His camp And appear in the strength of His might from the heaven of heavens.,And all shall be smitten with fear And the Watchers shall quake, And great fear and trembling shall seize them unto the ends of the earth.,And the high mountains shall be shaken, And the high hills shall be made low, And shall melt like wax before the flame,And the earth shall be wholly rent in sunder, And all that is upon the earth shall perish, And there shall be a judgement upon all (men).,But with the righteous He will make peace.And will protect the elect, And mercy shall be upon them.And they shall all belong to God, And they shall be prospered, And they shall all be blessed.And He will help them all, And light shall appear unto them, And He will make peace with them'.,And behold! He cometh with ten thousands of His holy ones To execute judgement upon all, And to destroy all the ungodly:And to convict all flesh of all the works of their ungodliness which they have ungodly committed, And of all the hard things which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him."" None
22. Hebrew Bible, Daniel, 2.35, 7.18, 7.21, 7.27, 8.16-8.17, 11.36 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church Fathers • Church/es • Church/es, Building • Church/es, Painting • Church/es, Tradition • Jerusalem church • Seven Churches • Tyconius, Donatist exegete, doctrine of the church • church • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 137; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 969; Fishbane (2003), Biblical Myth and Rabbinic Mythmaking, 76; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 181, 238, 246; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 177; Tefera and Stuckenbruck (2021), Representations of Angelic Beings in Early Jewish and in Christian Traditions, 141; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 359, 485; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 304

sup>
2.35 בֵּאדַיִן דָּקוּ כַחֲדָה פַּרְזְלָא חַסְפָּא נְחָשָׁא כַּסְפָּא וְדַהֲבָא וַהֲווֹ כְּעוּר מִן־אִדְּרֵי־קַיִט וּנְשָׂא הִמּוֹן רוּחָא וְכָל־אֲתַר לָא־הִשְׁתֲּכַח לְהוֹן וְאַבְנָא דִּי־מְחָת לְצַלְמָא הֲוָת לְטוּר רַב וּמְלָת כָּל־אַרְעָא׃
7.18
וִיקַבְּלוּן מַלְכוּתָא קַדִּישֵׁי עֶלְיוֹנִין וְיַחְסְנוּן מַלְכוּתָא עַד־עָלְמָא וְעַד עָלַם עָלְמַיָּא׃
7.21
חָזֵה הֲוֵית וְקַרְנָא דִכֵּן עָבְדָה קְרָב עִם־קַדִּישִׁין וְיָכְלָה לְהוֹן׃
7.27
וּמַלְכוּתָה וְשָׁלְטָנָא וּרְבוּתָא דִּי מַלְכְוָת תְּחוֹת כָּל־שְׁמַיָּא יְהִיבַת לְעַם קַדִּישֵׁי עֶלְיוֹנִין מַלְכוּתֵהּ מַלְכוּת עָלַם וְכֹל שָׁלְטָנַיָּא לֵהּ יִפְלְחוּן וְיִשְׁתַּמְּעוּן׃
8.16
וָאֶשְׁמַע קוֹל־אָדָם בֵּין אוּלָי וַיִּקְרָא וַיֹּאמַר גַּבְרִיאֵל הָבֵן לְהַלָּז אֶת־הַמַּרְאֶה׃ 8.17 וַיָּבֹא אֵצֶל עָמְדִי וּבְבֹאוֹ נִבְעַתִּי וָאֶפְּלָה עַל־פָּנָי וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלַי הָבֵן בֶּן־אָדָם כִּי לְעֶת־קֵץ הֶחָזוֹן׃
11.36
וְעָשָׂה כִרְצוֹנוֹ הַמֶּלֶךְ וְיִתְרוֹמֵם וְיִתְגַּדֵּל עַל־כָּל־אֵל וְעַל אֵל אֵלִים יְדַבֵּר נִפְלָאוֹת וְהִצְלִיחַ עַד־כָּלָה זַעַם כִּי נֶחֱרָצָה נֶעֱשָׂתָה׃' ' None
sup>
2.35 Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken in pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind carried them away, so that no place was found for them; and the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.
7.18
But the saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever.’
7.21
I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them;
7.27
And the kingdom and the dominion, and the greatness of the kingdoms under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High; their kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey them.’
8.16
And I heard the voice of a man between the banks of Ulai, who called, and said: ‘Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision.’ 8.17 So he came near where I stood; and when he came, I was terrified, and fell upon my face; but he said unto me: ‘Understand, O son of man; for the vision belongeth to the time of the end.’
11.36
And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak strange things against the God of gods; and he shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished; for that which is determined shall be done.' ' None
23. Septuagint, Ecclesiasticus (Siracides), 24.9-24.10 (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church, Nature of • Church, Preaching of • Church, Universality of • Paradise, Church and • Way (Jesus as), To correlate Church and Paradise

 Found in books: Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 143; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 181, 190

sup>
24.9 From eternity, in the beginning, he created me,and for eternity I shall not cease to exist.' ' None
24. Septuagint, Wisdom of Solomon, 7.10, 7.12, 7.21-7.26, 9.4 (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Jerusalem church • church

 Found in books: Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 181; Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 56; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 389; Osborne (2001), Irenaeus of Lyons, 145; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 464; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 304

sup>
7.12 I rejoiced in them all, because wisdom leads them;but I did not know that she was their mother.
7.21
I learned both what is secret and what is manifest, 7.22 for wisdom, the fashioner of all things, taught me. For in her there is a spirit that is intelligent, holy,unique, manifold, subtle,mobile, clear, unpolluted,distinct, invulnerable, loving the good, keen,irresistible, 7.23 beneficent, humane, steadfast, sure, free from anxiety,all-powerful, overseeing all,and penetrating through all spirits that are intelligent and pure and most subtle. 7.24 For wisdom is more mobile than any motion;because of her pureness she pervades and penetrates all things." 7.25 For she is a breath of the power of God,and a pure emanation of the glory of the Almighty;therefore nothing defiled gains entrance into her. 7.26 For she is a reflection of eternal light,a spotless mirror of the working of God,and an image of his goodness.
9.4
For Thou art a just judge over all the peoples of the earth.
9.4
give me the wisdom that sits by thy throne,and do not reject me from among thy servants.' ' None
25. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Church(es) • Church, Pauline • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, early • Jerusalem church • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline

 Found in books: Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 71, 316; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 191, 192; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 81, 83; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 163; Tellbe Wasserman and Nyman (2019), Healing and Exorcism in Second Temple Judaism and Early Christianity, 42, 48; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 454; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 149

26. None, None, nan (2nd cent. BCE - 2nd cent. BCE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Antioch, synagogue, synagogue, destruction (converted into church), tomb of Maccabean martyrs • Catholic Church • Church • Church, the, • Maccabees, In eyes of Church • church fathers, rabbis and synagogue

 Found in books: Bay (2022), Biblical Heroes and Classical Culture in Christian Late Antiquity: The Historiography, Exemplarity, and Anti-Judaism of Pseudo-Hegesippus, 179; Bickerman and Tropper (2007), Studies in Jewish and Christian History, 467; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 296; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 184; Schwartz (2008), 2 Maccabees, 59

27. Philo of Alexandria, On The Confusion of Tongues, 172 (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Alexandrian exegesis, church • Church • church

 Found in books: Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 180; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 274

sup>
172 Again, it is by means of these powers that the incorporeal world, perceptible by the intellect, has been put together, which is the archetypal model of this invisible world, being compounded by invisible species, just as this world is of invisible bodies. '' None
28. None, None, nan (1st cent. BCE - missingth cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church Fathers, the Holy Trinity and • Church, Pauline

 Found in books: Birnbaum and Dillon (2020), Philo of Alexandria: On the Life of Abraham: Introduction, Translation, and Commentary, 276; Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 29

29. Anon., Epistle of Barnabas, 16.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Epistle of Barnabas, and Church identity • Epistle of Barnabas, and Church order • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches

 Found in books: Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 169; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 512

sup>
16.1 For he that desireth to be saved looketh not to the man, but to Him that dwelleth and speaketh in him, being amazed at this that he has never at any time heard these words from the mouth of the speaker, nor himself ever desired to hear them. This is the spiritual temple built up to the Lord.16.1 Moreover I will tell you likewise concerning the temple, how these wretched men being led astray set their hope on the building, and not on their God that made them, as being a house of God. ' None
30. Anon., Didache, 6.3, 7.1, 8.2, 9.4, 10.4-10.5, 11.4, 11.7-11.8, 13.3 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Church, Nature of • Church, Orthodox • Church, Role of in redemptive history • Church, universal • Clement of Alexandria, on the catechumenate,, inherited catechetical practices from within early church • Didache, and Church order • Gathering of the Church • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Jerusalem church • Martyr, Justin, on the relation of the Church to Jewish identity • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Matthaean church, community • Orthodoxy, Orthodox church • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • Way (Jesus as), To correlate Church and Paradise • architecture, house-churches • charismatic phenomena, and church office • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • churches, liturgy • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • house-church, architecture • preaching, in the early Church • titular churches • women, church leadership

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 104; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 204; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 167, 262; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 25, 29; Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 27, 232; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 318, 710; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 95, 102, 148, 190, 192, 193; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 86, 87, 274; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 560, 561; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 175; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 105, 106; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 76, 104; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 185; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 132, 267, 293, 295, 344, 465, 480, 525, 593

10 But after you are filled, thus give thanks: We thank You, holy Father, for Your holy name which You caused to tabernacle in our hearts, and for the knowledge and faith and immortality, which You made known to us through Jesus Your Servant; to You be the glory forever. You, Master almighty, created all things for Your name's sake; You gave food and drink to men for enjoyment, that they might give thanks to You; but to us You freely gave spiritual food and drink and life eternal through Your Servant. Before all things we thank You that You are mighty; to You be the glory forever. Remember, Lord, Your Church, to deliver it from all evil and to make it perfect in Your love, and gather it from the four winds, sanctified for Your kingdom which You have prepared for it; for Yours is the power and the glory forever. Let grace come, and let this world pass away. Hosanna to the God (Son) of David! If any one is holy, let him come; if any one is not so, let him repent. Maran atha. Amen. But permit the prophets to make Thanksgiving as much as they desire. "1 There are two ways, one of life and one of death; but a great difference between the two ways. The way of life, then, is this: First, you shall love God who made you; second, your neighbour as yourself; and all things whatsoever you would should not occur to you, do not also do to another. And of these sayings the teaching is this: Bless those who curse you, and pray for your enemies, and fast for those who persecute you. For what reward is there, if you love those who love you? Do not also the Gentiles do the same? But love those who hate you, and you shall not have an enemy. Abstain from fleshly and worldly lusts. If someone gives you a blow upon your right cheek, turn to him the other also, and you shall be perfect. If someone impresses you for one mile, go with him two. If someone takes away your cloak, give him also your coat. If someone takes from you what is yours, ask it not back, for indeed you are not able. Give to every one that asks you, and ask it not back; for the Father wills that to all should be given of our own blessings (free gifts). Happy is he that gives according to the commandment; for he is guiltless. Woe to him that receives; for if one having need receives, he is guiltless; but he that receives not having need, shall pay the penalty, why he received and for what, and, coming into straits (confinement), he shall be examined concerning the things which he has done, and he shall not escape thence until he pay back the last farthing. Matthew 5:26 But also now concerning this, it has been said, Let your alms sweat in your hands, until you know to whom you should give. ' "2 And the second commandment of the Teaching; You shall not commit murder, you shall not commit adultery, Exodus 20:13-14 you shall not commit pederasty, you shall not commit fornication, you shall not steal, Exodus 20:15 you shall not practice magic, you shall not practice witchcraft, you shall not murder a child by abortion nor kill that which is begotten. You shall not covet the things of your neighbour, Exodus 20:17 you shall not forswear yourself, Matthew 5:34 you shall not bear false witness, Exodus 20:16 you shall not speak evil, you shall bear no grudge. You shall not be double-minded nor double-tongued; for to be double-tongued is a snare of death. Your speech shall not be false, nor empty, but fulfilled by deed. You shall not be covetous, nor rapacious, nor a hypocrite, nor evil disposed, nor haughty. You shall not take evil counsel against your neighbour. You shall not hate any man; but some you shall reprove, and concerning some you shall pray, and some you shall love more than your own life. 3 My child, flee from every evil thing, and from every likeness of it. Be not prone to anger, for anger leads the way to murder; neither jealous, nor quarrelsome, nor of hot temper; for out of all these murders are engendered. My child, be not a lustful one; for lust leads the way to fornication; neither a filthy talker, nor of lofty eye; for out of all these adulteries are engendered. My child, be not an observer of omens, since it leads the way to idolatry; neither an enchanter, nor an astrologer, nor a purifier, nor be willing to look at these things; for out of all these idolatry is engendered. My child, be not a liar, since a lie leads the way to theft; neither money-loving, nor vainglorious, for out of all these thefts are engendered. My child, be not a murmurer, since it leads the way to blasphemy; neither self-willed nor evil-minded, for out of all these blasphemies are engendered. But be meek, since the meek shall inherit the earth. Matthew 5:5 Be long-suffering and pitiful and guileless and gentle and good and always trembling at the words which you have heard. You shall not exalt yourself, Luke 18:14 nor give over-confidence to your soul. Your soul shall not be joined with lofty ones, but with just and lowly ones shall it have its intercourse. The workings that befall you receive as good, knowing that apart from God nothing comes to pass. 4 My child, him that speaks to you the word of God remember night and day; and you shall honour him as the Lord; for in the place whence lordly rule is uttered, there is the Lord. And you shall seek out day by day the faces of the saints, in order that you may rest upon their words. You shall not long for division, but shall bring those who contend to peace. You shall judge righteously, you shall not respect persons in reproving for transgressions. You shall not be undecided whether it shall be or no. Be not a stretcher forth of the hands to receive and a drawer of them back to give. If you have anything, through your hands you shall give ransom for your sins. You shall not hesitate to give, nor murmur when you give; for you shall know who is the good repayer of the hire. You shall not turn away from him that is in want, but you shall share all things with your brother, and shall not say that they are your own; for if you are partakers in that which is immortal, how much more in things which are mortal? You shall not remove your hand from your son or from your daughter, but from their youth shall teach them the fear of God. Ephesians 6:4 You shall not enjoin anything in your bitterness upon your bondman or maidservant, who hope in the same God, lest ever they shall fear not God who is over both; Ephesians 6:9; Colossians 4:1 for he comes not to call according to the outward appearance, but unto them whom the Spirit has prepared. And you bondmen shall be subject to your masters as to a type of God, in modesty and fear. Ephesians 6:5; Colossians 3:22 You shall hate all hypocrisy and everything which is not pleasing to the Lord. Forsake in no way the commandments of the Lord; but you shall keep what you have received, neither adding thereto nor taking away therefrom . Deuteronomy 12:32 In the church you shall acknowledge your transgressions, and you shall not come near for your prayer with an evil conscience. This is the way of life. 5 And the way of death is this: First of all it is evil and full of curse: murders, adulteries, lusts, fornications, thefts, idolatries, magic arts, witchcrafts, rapines, false witnessings, hypocrisies, double-heartedness, deceit, haughtiness, depravity, self-will, greediness, filthy talking, jealousy, over-confidence, loftiness, boastfulness; persecutors of the good, hating truth, loving a lie, not knowing a reward for righteousness, not cleaving to good nor to righteous judgment, watching not for that which is good, but for that which is evil; from whom meekness and endurance are far, loving vanities, pursuing requital, not pitying a poor man, not labouring for the afflicted, not knowing Him that made them, murderers of children, destroyers of the handiwork of God, turning away from him that is in want, afflicting him that is distressed, advocates of the rich, lawless judges of the poor, utter sinners. Be delivered, children, from all these.
6.3
See that no one cause you to err from this way of the Teaching, since apart from God it teaches you. For if you are able to bear all the yoke of the Lord, you will be perfect; but if you are not able, what you are able that do. And concerning food, bear what you are able; but against that which is sacrificed to idols be exceedingly on your guard; for it is the service of dead gods.
7.1
And concerning baptism, baptize this way: Having first said all these things, baptize into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, Matthew 28:19 in living water. But if you have not living water, baptize into other water; and if you can not in cold, in warm. But if you have not either, pour out water thrice upon the head into the name of Father and Son and Holy Spirit. But before the baptism let the baptizer fast, and the baptized, and whatever others can; but you shall order the baptized to fast one or two days before.
8.2
But let not your fasts be with the hypocrites; Matthew 6:16 for they fast on the second and fifth day of the week; but fast on the fourth day and the Preparation (Friday). Neither pray as the hypocrites; but as the Lord commanded in His Gospel, thus pray: Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Your name. Your kingdom come. Your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth. Give us today our daily (needful) bread, and forgive us our debt as we also forgive our debtors. And bring us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one (or, evil); for Yours is the power and the glory forever. Thrice in the day thus pray.
9.4
Now concerning the Thanksgiving (Eucharist), thus give thanks. First, concerning the cup: We thank you, our Father, for the holy vine of David Your servant, which You made known to us through Jesus Your Servant; to You be the glory forever. And concerning the broken bread: We thank You, our Father, for the life and knowledge which You made known to us through Jesus Your Servant; to You be the glory forever. Even as this broken bread was scattered over the hills, and was gathered together and became one, so let Your Church be gathered together from the ends of the earth into Your kingdom; for Yours is the glory and the power through Jesus Christ forever. But let no one eat or drink of your Thanksgiving (Eucharist), but they who have been baptized into the name of the Lord; for concerning this also the Lord has said, Give not that which is holy to the dogs. Matthew 7:6 ' "10.5 But after you are filled, thus give thanks: We thank You, holy Father, for Your holy name which You caused to tabernacle in our hearts, and for the knowledge and faith and immortality, which You made known to us through Jesus Your Servant; to You be the glory forever. You, Master almighty, created all things for Your name's sake; You gave food and drink to men for enjoyment, that they might give thanks to You; but to us You freely gave spiritual food and drink and life eternal through Your Servant. Before all things we thank You that You are mighty; to You be the glory forever. Remember, Lord, Your Church, to deliver it from all evil and to make it perfect in Your love, and gather it from the four winds, sanctified for Your kingdom which You have prepared for it; for Yours is the power and the glory forever. Let grace come, and let this world pass away. Hosanna to the God (Son) of David! If any one is holy, let him come; if any one is not so, let him repent. Maran atha. Amen. But permit the prophets to make Thanksgiving as much as they desire. " "
11.4
Whosoever, therefore, comes and teaches you all these things that have been said before, receive him. But if the teacher himself turn and teach another doctrine to the destruction of this, hear him not; but if he teach so as to increase righteousness and the knowledge of the Lord, receive him as the Lord. But concerning the apostles and prophets, according to the decree of the Gospel, thus do. Let every apostle that comes to you be received as the Lord. But he shall not remain except one day; but if there be need, also the next; but if he remain three days, he is a false prophet. And when the apostle goes away, let him take nothing but bread until he lodges; but if he ask money, he is a false prophet. And every prophet that speaks in the Spirit you shall neither try nor judge; for every sin shall be forgiven, but this sin shall not be forgiven. But not every one that speaks in the Spirit is a prophet; but only if he hold the ways of the Lord. Therefore from their ways shall the false prophet and the prophet be known. And every prophet who orders a meal in the Spirit eats not from it, except indeed he be a false prophet; and every prophet who teaches the truth, if he do not what he teaches, is a false prophet. And every prophet, proved true, working unto the mystery of the Church in the world, yet not teaching others to do what he himself does, shall not be judged among you, for with God he has his judgment; for so did also the ancient prophets. But whoever says in the Spirit, Give me money, or something else, you shall not listen to him; but if he says to you to give for others' sake who are in need, let no one judge him. " "11.8 Whosoever, therefore, comes and teaches you all these things that have been said before, receive him. But if the teacher himself turn and teach another doctrine to the destruction of this, hear him not; but if he teach so as to increase righteousness and the knowledge of the Lord, receive him as the Lord. But concerning the apostles and prophets, according to the decree of the Gospel, thus do. Let every apostle that comes to you be received as the Lord. But he shall not remain except one day; but if there be need, also the next; but if he remain three days, he is a false prophet. And when the apostle goes away, let him take nothing but bread until he lodges; but if he ask money, he is a false prophet. And every prophet that speaks in the Spirit you shall neither try nor judge; for every sin shall be forgiven, but this sin shall not be forgiven. But not every one that speaks in the Spirit is a prophet; but only if he hold the ways of the Lord. Therefore from their ways shall the false prophet and the prophet be known. And every prophet who orders a meal in the Spirit eats not from it, except indeed he be a false prophet; and every prophet who teaches the truth, if he do not what he teaches, is a false prophet. And every prophet, proved true, working unto the mystery of the Church in the world, yet not teaching others to do what he himself does, shall not be judged among you, for with God he has his judgment; for so did also the ancient prophets. But whoever says in the Spirit, Give me money, or something else, you shall not listen to him; but if he says to you to give for others' sake who are in need, let no one judge him. " '12 But let every one that comes in the name of the Lord be received, and afterward you shall prove and know him; for you shall have understanding right and left. If he who comes is a wayfarer, assist him as far as you are able; but he shall not remain with you, except for two or three days, if need be. But if he wills to abide with you, being an artisan, let him work and eat; 2 Thessalonians 3:10 but if he has no trade, according to your understanding see to it that, as a Christian, he shall not live with you idle. But if he wills not to do, he is a Christ-monger. Watch that you keep aloof from such.
13.3
But every true prophet that wills to abide among you is worthy of his support. So also a true teacher is himself worthy, as the workman, of his support. Matthew 10:10; cf. Luke 10:7 Every first-fruit, therefore, of the products of wine-press and threshing-floor, of oxen and of sheep, you shall take and give to the prophets, for they are your high priests. But if you have not a prophet, give it to the poor. If you make a batch of dough, take the first-fruit and give according to the commandment. So also when you open a jar of wine or of oil, take the first-fruit and give it to the prophets; and of money (silver) and clothing and every possession, take the first-fruit, as it may seem good to you, and give according to the commandment. ' "13 But every true prophet that wills to abide among you is worthy of his support. So also a true teacher is himself worthy, as the workman, of his support. Matthew 10:10; cf. Luke 10:7 Every first-fruit, therefore, of the products of wine-press and threshing-floor, of oxen and of sheep, you shall take and give to the prophets, for they are your high priests. But if you have not a prophet, give it to the poor. If you make a batch of dough, take the first-fruit and give according to the commandment. So also when you open a jar of wine or of oil, take the first-fruit and give it to the prophets; and of money (silver) and clothing and every possession, take the first-fruit, as it may seem good to you, and give according to the commandment. ' None
31. Clement of Rome, 1 Clement, 1.1, 3.2, 5.3-5.7, 6.2, 38.1, 42.5, 43.1, 44.1, 44.3-44.4, 46.7, 47.1-47.4, 47.6, 48.6, 49.5, 54.1-54.2, 55.2, 57.1-57.2, 65.1 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Apostolic Church Order • Apostolic Church Order, ministry of women in • Christian church, unity of the • First Clement, and Church identity • First Clement, and Church order • Heracles/Hercules, Church fathers • Heracles/Hercules, in Church Fathers • Roman church • Rome, churches/Christians in • Second Clement, and Church identity • charismatic phenomena, and church office • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), local and universal

 Found in books: Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 158, 159, 160, 187, 196, 200; Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 243; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 319; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 232, 250; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 666; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 247; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 100; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 195, 196, 197, 201, 202; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 557

sup>
1.1 The church of God which sojourns at Rome, to the church of God sojourning at Corinth, to them that are called and sanctified by the will of God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, from Almighty God through Jesus Christ, be multiplied. Owing, dear brethren, to the sudden and successive calamitous events which have happened to ourselves, we feel that we have been somewhat tardy in turning our attention to the points respecting which you consulted us; and especially to that shameful and detestable sedition, utterly abhorrent to the elect of God, which a few rash and self-confident persons have kindled to such a pitch of frenzy, that your venerable and illustrious name, worthy to be universally loved, has suffered grievous injury. For who ever dwelt even for a short time among you, and did not find your faith to be as fruitful of virtue as it was firmly established? Who did not admire the sobriety and moderation of your godliness in Christ? Who did not proclaim the magnificence of your habitual hospitality? And who did not rejoice over your perfect and well-grounded knowledge? For you did all things without respect of persons, and walked in the commandments of God, being obedient to those who had the rule over you, and giving all fitting honour to the presbyters among you. You enjoined young men to be of a sober and serious mind, you instructed your wives to do all things with a blameless, becoming, and pure conscience, loving their husbands as in duty bound; and you taught them that, living in the rule of obedience, they should manage their household affairs becomingly, and be in every respect marked by discretion.
3.2
Every kind of honour and happiness was bestowed upon you, and then was fulfilled that which is written, My beloved ate and drank, and was enlarged and became fat, and kicked. Deuteronomy 32:15 Hence flowed emulation and envy, strife and sedition, persecution and disorder, war and captivity. So the worthless rose up against the honoured, those of no reputation against such as were renowned, the foolish against the wise, the young against those advanced in years. For this reason righteousness and peace are now far departed from you, inasmuch as every one abandons the fear of God, and has become blind in His faith, neither walks in the ordices of His appointment, nor acts a part becoming a Christian, but walks after his own wicked lusts, resuming the practice of an unrighteous and ungodly envy, by which death itself entered into the world. Wisdom 2:24
5.3
But not to dwell upon ancient examples, let us come to the most recent spiritual heroes. Let us take the noble examples furnished in our own generation. Through envy and jealousy the greatest and most righteous pillars of the church have been persecuted and put to death. Let us set before our eyes the illustrious apostles. Peter, through unrighteous envy, endured not one or two, but numerous labours; and when he had at length suffered martyrdom, departed to the place of glory due to him. Owing to envy, Paul also obtained the reward of patient endurance, after being seven times thrown into captivity, compelled to flee, and stoned. After preaching both in the east and west, he gained the illustrious reputation due to his faith, having taught righteousness to the whole world, and come to the extreme limit of the west, and suffered martyrdom under the prefects. Thus was he removed from the world, and went into the holy place, having proved himself a striking example of patience.
6.2
To these men who spent their lives in the practice of holiness, there is to be added a great multitude of the elect, who, having through envy endured many indignities and tortures, furnished us with a most excellent example. Through envy, those women, the Danaids and Dirc, being persecuted, after they had suffered terrible and unspeakable torments, finished the course of their faith with steadfastness, and though weak in body, received a noble reward. Envy has alienated wives from their husbands, and changed that saying of our father Adam, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. Genesis 2:23 Envy and strife have overthrown great cities, and rooted up mighty nations.
38.1
Let our whole body, then, be preserved in Christ Jesus; and let every one be subject to his neighbour, according to the special gift bestowed upon him. Let the strong not despise the weak, and let the weak show respect unto the strong. Let the rich man provide for the wants of the poor; and let the poor man bless God, because He has given him one by whom his need may be supplied. Let the wise man display his wisdom, not by mere words, but through good deeds. Let the humble not bear testimony to himself, but leave witness to be borne to him by another. Proverbs 27:2 Let him that is pure in the flesh not grow proud of it, and boast, knowing that it was another who bestowed on him the gift of continence. Let us consider, then, brethren, of what matter we were made - who and what manner of beings we came into the world, as it were out of a sepulchre, and from utter darkness. He who made us and fashioned us, having prepared His bountiful gifts for us before we were born, introduced us into His world. Since, therefore, we receive all these things from Him, we ought for everything to give Him thanks; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
42.5
The apostles have preached the gospel to us from the Lord Jesus Christ; Jesus Christ has done so from God. Christ therefore was sent forth by God, and the apostles by Christ. Both these appointments, then, were made in an orderly way, according to the will of God. Having therefore received their orders, and being fully assured by the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, and established in the word of God, with full assurance of the Holy Ghost, they went forth proclaiming that the kingdom of God was at hand. And thus preaching through countries and cities, they appointed the first fruits of their labours, having first proved them by the Spirit, to be bishops and deacons of those who should afterwards believe. Nor was this any new thing, since indeed many ages before it was written concerning bishops and deacons. For thus says the Scripture in a certain place, I will appoint their bishops in righteousness, and their deacons in faith.
43.1
And what wonder is it if those in Christ who were entrusted with such a duty by God, appointed those ministers before mentioned, when the blessed Moses also, a faithful servant in all his house, noted down in the sacred books all the injunctions which were given him, and when the other prophets also followed him, bearing witness with one consent to the ordices which he had appointed? For, when rivalry arose concerning the priesthood, and the tribes were contending among themselves as to which of them should be adorned with that glorious title, he commanded the twelve princes of the tribes to bring him their rods, each one being inscribed with the name of the tribe. And he took them and bound them together, and sealed them with the rings of the princes of the tribes, and laid them up in the tabernacle of witness on the table of God. And having shut the doors of the tabernacle, he sealed the keys, as he had done the rods, and said to them, Men and brethren, the tribe whose rod shall blossom has God chosen to fulfil the office of the priesthood, and to minister unto Him. And when the morning had come, he assembled all Israel, six hundred thousand men, and showed the seals to the princes of the tribes, and opened the tabernacle of witness, and brought forth the rods. And the rod of Aaron was found not only to have blossomed, but to bear fruit upon it. What think ye, beloved? Did not Moses know beforehand that this would happen? Undoubtedly he knew; but he acted thus, that there might be no sedition in Israel, and that the name of the true and only God might be glorified; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
44.1
Our apostles also knew, through our Lord Jesus Christ, that there would be strife on account of the office of the episcopate. For this reason, therefore, inasmuch as they had obtained a perfect fore-knowledge of this, they appointed those ministers already mentioned, and afterwards gave instructions, that when these should fall asleep, other approved men should succeed them in their ministry. We are of opinion, therefore, that those appointed by them, or afterwards by other eminent men, with the consent of the whole church, and who have blamelessly served the flock of Christ, in a humble, peaceable, and disinterested spirit, and have for a long time possessed the good opinion of all, cannot be justly dismissed from the ministry. For our sin will not be small, if we eject from the episcopate those who have blamelessly and holily fulfilled its duties. Blessed are those presbyters who, having finished their course before now, have obtained a fruitful and perfect departure from this world; for they have no fear lest any one deprive them of the place now appointed them. But we see that you have removed some men of excellent behaviour from the ministry, which they fulfilled blamelessly and with honour. 44 Our apostles also knew, through our Lord Jesus Christ, that there would be strife on account of the office of the episcopate. For this reason, therefore, inasmuch as they had obtained a perfect fore-knowledge of this, they appointed those ministers already mentioned, and afterwards gave instructions, that when these should fall asleep, other approved men should succeed them in their ministry. We are of opinion, therefore, that those appointed by them, or afterwards by other eminent men, with the consent of the whole church, and who have blamelessly served the flock of Christ, in a humble, peaceable, and disinterested spirit, and have for a long time possessed the good opinion of all, cannot be justly dismissed from the ministry. For our sin will not be small, if we eject from the episcopate those who have blamelessly and holily fulfilled its duties. Blessed are those presbyters who, having finished their course before now, have obtained a fruitful and perfect departure from this world; for they have no fear lest any one deprive them of the place now appointed them. But we see that you have removed some men of excellent behaviour from the ministry, which they fulfilled blamelessly and with honour. 46.7 Such examples, therefore, brethren, it is right that we should follow; since it is written, Cleave to the holy, for those that cleave to them shall themselves be made holy. And again, in another place, the Scripture says, With a harmless man you shall prove yourself harmless, and with an elect man you shall be elect, and with a perverse man you shall show yourself perverse. Let us cleave, therefore, to the innocent and righteous, since these are the elect of God. Why are there strifes, and tumults, and divisions, and schisms, and wars among you? Have we not all one God and one Christ? Is there not one Spirit of grace poured out upon us? And have we not one calling in Christ? Ephesians 4:4-6 Why do we divide and tear in pieces the members of Christ, and raise up strife against our own body, and have reached such a height of madness as to forget that we are members one of another? Romans 12:5 Remember the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, how He said, Woe to that man by whom offenses come! It were better for him that he had never been born, than that he should cast a stumbling-block before one of my elect. Yea, it were better for him that a millstone should be hung about his neck, and he should be sunk in the depths of the sea, than that he should cast a stumbling-block before one of my little ones. Your schism has subverted the faith of many, has discouraged many, has given rise to doubt in many, and has caused grief to us all. And still your sedition continues.
47.1
Take up the epistle of the blessed Apostle Paul. What did he write to you at the time when the gospel first began to be preached? Truly, under the inspiration of the Spirit, he wrote to you concerning himself, and Cephas, and Apollos, because even then parties had been formed among you. But that inclination for one above another entailed less guilt upon you, inasmuch as your partialities were then shown towards apostles, already of high reputation, and towards a man whom they had approved. But now reflect who those are that have perverted you, and lessened the renown of your far-famed brotherly love. It is disgraceful, beloved, yea, highly disgraceful, and unworthy of your Christian profession, that such a thing should be heard of as that the most steadfast and ancient church of the Corinthians should, on account of one or two persons, engage in sedition against its presbyters. And this rumour has reached not only us, but those also who are unconnected with us; so that, through your infatuation, the name of the Lord is blasphemed, while danger is also brought upon yourselves.
48.6
Let us therefore, with all haste, put an end to this state of things; and let us fall down before the Lord, and beseech Him with tears, that He would mercifully be reconciled to us, and restore us to our former seemly and holy practice of brotherly love. For such conduct is the gate of righteousness, which is set open for the attainment of life, as it is written, Open to me the gates of righteousness; I will go in by them, and will praise the Lord: this is the gate of the Lord: the righteous shall enter in by it. Although, therefore, many gates have been set open, yet this gate of righteousness is that gate in Christ by which blessed are all they that have entered in and have directed their way in holiness and righteousness, doing all things without disorder. Let a man be faithful: let him be powerful in the utterance of knowledge; let him be wise in judging of words; let him be pure in all his deeds; yet the more he seems to be superior to others in these respects, the more humble-minded ought he to be, and to seek the common good of all, and not merely his own advantage.
49.5
Let him who has love in Christ keep the commandments of Christ. Who can describe the blessed bond of the love of God? What man is able to tell the excellence of its beauty, as it ought to be told? The height to which love exalts is unspeakable. Love unites us to God. Love covers a multitude of sins. Love bears all things, is long-suffering in all things. There is nothing base, nothing arrogant in love. Love admits of no schisms: love gives rise to no seditions: love does all things in harmony. By love have all the elect of God been made perfect; without love nothing is well-pleasing to God. In love has the Lord taken us to Himself. On account of the love He bore us, Jesus Christ our Lord gave His blood for us by the will of God; His flesh for our flesh, and His soul for our souls. ' "
54.1
Who then among you is noble-minded? Who compassionate? Who full of love? Let him declare, If on my account sedition and disagreement and schisms have arisen, I will depart, I will go away wherever ye desire, and I will do whatever the majority commands; only let the flock of Christ live on terms of peace with the presbyters set over it. He that acts thus shall procure to himself great glory in the Lord; and every place will welcome him. For the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof. These things they who live a godly life that is never to be repented of, both have done and always will do. " "54.2 Who then among you is noble-minded? Who compassionate? Who full of love? Let him declare, If on my account sedition and disagreement and schisms have arisen, I will depart, I will go away wherever ye desire, and I will do whatever the majority commands; only let the flock of Christ live on terms of peace with the presbyters set over it. He that acts thus shall procure to himself great glory in the Lord; and every place will welcome him. For the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof. These things they who live a godly life that is never to be repented of, both have done and always will do. " 55.2 To bring forward some examples from among the heathen: Many kings and princes, in times of pestilence, when they had been instructed by an oracle, have given themselves up to death, in order that by their own blood they might deliver their fellow citizens from destruction. Many have gone forth from their own cities, that so sedition might be brought to an end within them. We know many among ourselves who have given themselves up to bonds, in order that they might ransom others. Many, too, have surrendered themselves to slavery, that with the price which they received for themselves, they might provide food for others. Many women also, being strengthened by the grace of God, have performed numerous manly exploits. The blessed Judith, when her city was besieged, asked of the elders permission to go forth into the camp of the strangers; and, exposing herself to danger, she went out for the love which she bare to her country and people then besieged; and the Lord delivered Holofernes into the hands of a woman. Judith 8:30 Esther also, being perfect in faith, exposed herself to no less danger, in order to deliver the twelve tribes of Israel from impending destruction. For with fasting and humiliation she entreated the everlasting God, who sees all things; and He, perceiving the humility of her spirit, delivered the people for whose sake she had encountered peril.
57.1
You therefore, who laid the foundation of this sedition, submit yourselves to the presbyters, and receive correction so as to repent, bending the knees of your hearts. Learn to be subject, laying aside the proud and arrogant self-confidence of your tongue. For it is better for you that you should occupy a humble but honourable place in the flock of Christ, than that, being highly exalted, you should be cast out from the hope of His people. For thus speaks all-virtuous Wisdom: Behold, I will bring forth to you the words of my Spirit, and I will teach you my speech. Since I called, and you did not hear; I held forth my words, and you regarded not, but set at naught my counsels, and yielded not at my reproofs; therefore I too will laugh at your destruction; yea, I will rejoice when ruin comes upon you, and when sudden confusion overtakes you, when overturning presents itself like a tempest, or when tribulation and oppression fall upon you. For it shall come to pass, that when you call upon me, I will not hear you; the wicked shall seek me, and they shall not find me. For they hated wisdom, and did not choose the fear of the Lord; nor would they listen to my counsels, but despised my reproofs. Wherefore they shall eat the fruits of their own way, and they shall be filled with their own ungodliness. Proverbs 1:22-33 ...For, in punishment for the wrongs which they practised upon babes, shall they be slain, and inquiry will be death to the ungodly; but he that hears me shall rest in hope and be undisturbed by the fear of any evil.
65.1
Send back speedily to us in peace and with joy these our messengers to you: Claudius Ephebus and Valerius Bito, with Fortunatus; that they may the sooner announce to us the peace and harmony we so earnestly desire and long for among you, and that we may the more quickly rejoice over the good order re-established among you. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you, and with all everywhere that are the called of God through Him, by whom be to Him glory, honour, power, majesty, and eternal dominion, from everlasting to everlasting. Amen. < ' None
32. Ignatius, To Polycarp, 5.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Ignatius, and Church identity • Ignatius, and Church order • Polycarp, and Church order • church

 Found in books: Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 163, 164; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 386

sup>
5.1 But certain persons ignorantly deny Him, or rather have been denied by Him, being advocates of death rather than of the truth; and they have not been persuaded by the prophecies nor by the law of Moses, nay nor even to this very hour by the Gospel, nor by the sufferings of each of us severally; 5.1 Flee evil arts, or rather hold thou discourse about these. Tell my sisters to love the Lord and to be content with their husbands in flesh and in spirit. In like manner also charge my brothers in the name of Jesus Christ to love their wives, as the Lord loved the Church. ' None
33. Ignatius, To The Philadelphians, 3.2, 6.1, 7.1, 7.1-8.1, 7.2, 10.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian church, unity of the • Ignatius, and Church identity • Ignatius, and Church order • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Polycarp, and Church order • Roman church • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • church fathers, rabbis and synagogue • churches, communal meals

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 23; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 162, 163, 164, 215, 218; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 25; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 293; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 197, 202, 231

sup>
3.2 For as many as are of God and of Jesus Christ, they are with the bishop; and as many as shall repent and enter into the unity of the Church, these also shall be of God, that they may be living after Jesus Christ. '
6.1
But if any one propound Judaism unto you, here him not: for it is better to hear Christianity from a man who is circumcised than Judaism from one uncircumcised. But if either the one or the other speak not concerning Jesus Christ, I look on them as tombstones and graves of the dead, whereon are inscribed only the names of men. ' "

7.1
For even though certain persons desired to deceive me after the flesh, yet the spirit is not deceived, being from God; for it knoweth whence it cometh and where it goeth, and it searcheth out the hidden things. I cried out, when I was among you; I spake with a loud voice, with God's own voice, Give ye heed to the bishop and the presbytery and deacons. " 7.2 Howbeit there were those who suspected me of saying this, because I knew beforehand of the division of certain persons. But He in whom I am bound is my witness that I learned it not from flesh of man; it was the preaching of the Spirit who spake on this wise; Do nothing without the bishop; keep your flesh as a temple of God; cherish union; shun divisions; be imitators of Jesus Christ, as He Himself also was of His Father. ' "
10.1
Seeing that in answer to your prayer and to the tender sympathy which ye have in Christ Jesus, it hath been reported to me that the church which is in Antioch of Syria hath peace, it is becoming for you, as a church of God, to appoint a deacon to go thither as God's ambassador, that he may congratulate them when they are assembled together, and may glorify the Name. " '' None
34. Ignatius, To The Ephesians, 2.2, 3.1-3.2, 5.1-5.3, 6.1, 7.1-7.2, 8.1, 10.3, 20.2 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Ignatius, and Church identity • Ignatius, and Church order • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Paul, as source on nature of church • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • charismatic phenomena, and church office • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), local and universal • church councils/gatherings(anti-Montanist) • church councils/gatherings(anti-Montanist), at Hierapolis • sacred death, Church Fathers Attitude

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 23; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 162, 163, 215, 218; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 25; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 317; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 199, 232; Maier and Waldner (2022), Desiring Martyrs: Locating Martyrs in Space and Time, 166; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 56; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 90, 91, 106; Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 310; Schaaf (2019), Animal Kingdom of Heaven: Anthropozoological Aspects in the Late Antique World. 19; Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 41, 89; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 200

sup>
2.2 May I have joy of you always, if so be I am worthy of it. It is therefore meet for you in every way to glorify Jesus Christ who glorified you; that being perfectly joined together in one submission, submitting yourselves to your bishop and presbytery, ye may be sanctified in all things. ' "
3.1
I do not command you, as though I were somewhat. For even though I am in bonds for the Name's sake, I am not yet perfected in Jesus Christ. For now am I beginning to be a disciple; and I speak to you as to my school-fellows. For I ought to be trained by you for the contest in faith, in admonition, in endurance, in long-suffering. " '3.2 But, since love doth not suffer me to be silent concerning you, therefore was I forward to exhort you, that ye run in harmony with the mind of God: for Jesus Christ also, our inseparable life, is the mind of the Father, even as the bishops that are settled in the farthest parts of the earth are in the mind of Jesus Christ.
5.1
For if I in a short time had such converse with your bishop, which was not after the manner of men but in the Spirit, how much more do I congratulate you who are closely joined with him as the Church is with Jesus Christ and as Jesus Christ is with the Father, that all things may be harmonious in unity. 5.2 Let no man be deceived. If any one be not within the precinct of the altar, he lacketh the bread of God. For, if the prayer of one and another hath so great force, how much more that of the bishop and of the whole Church. 5.3 Whosoever therefore cometh not to the congregation, he doth thereby show his pride and hath separated himself; for it is written, God resisteth the proud. Let us therefore be careful not to resist the bishop, that by our submission we may give ourselves to God.
6.1
And in proportion as a man seeth that his bishop is silent, let him fear him the more. For every one whom the Master of the household sendeth to be steward over His own house, we ought so to receive as Him that sent him. Plainly therefore we ought to regard the bishop as the Lord Himself.
7.1
For some are wont of malicious guile to hawk about the Name, while they do certain other things unworthy of God. These men ye ought to shun, as wild- beasts; for they are mad dogs, biting by stealth; against whom ye ought to be on your guard, for they are hard to heal. 7.2 There is one only physician, of flesh and of spirit, generate and ingenerate, God in man, true Life in death, Son of Mary and Son of God, first passible and then impassible, Jesus Christ our Lord.
8.1
Let no one therefore deceive you, as indeed ye are not deceived, seeing that ye belong wholly to God. For when no lust is established in you, which hath power to torment you, then truly ye live after God. I devote myself for you, and I dedicate myself as an offering for the church of you Ephesians which is famous unto all the ages.
10.3
Let us show ourselves their brothers by our forbearance; but let us be zealous to be imitators of the Lord, vying with each other who shall suffer the greater wrong, who shall be defrauded, who shall be set at nought; that no herb of the devil be found in you: but in all purity and temperance abide ye in Christ Jesus, with your flesh and with your spirit. ' "
20.2
especially if the Lord should reveal aught to me. Assemble yourselves together in common, every one of you severally, man by man, in grace, in one faith and one Jesus Christ, who after the flesh was of David's race, who is Son of Man and Son of God, to the end that ye may obey the bishop and presbytery without distraction of mind; breaking one bread, which is the medicine of immortality and the antidote that we should not die but live for ever in Jesus Christ. " ' None
35. Ignatius, To The Magnesians, 1.2, 6.1, 7.1-7.2, 8.1, 9.1, 10.3, 13.2 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Christian church, unity of the • Church, universal • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Ignatius, and Church identity • Ignatius, and Church order • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Matthaean church, community • Polycarp, and Church order • Roman church • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), local and universal • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 23; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 162, 163, 164, 215; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 24, 25; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 199, 232; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 91; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 183, 185, 197, 202; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 295

sup>
1.2 For being counted worthy to bear a most godly name, in these bonds, which I carry about, I sing the praise of the churches; and I pray that there may be in them union of the flesh and of the spirit which are Jesus Christ's, our never-failing life -- an union of faith and of love which is preferred before all things, and -- what is more than all -- an union with Jesus and with the Father; in whom if we endure patiently all the despite of the prince of this world and escape therefrom, we shall attain unto God. " 6.1 Seeing then that in the aforementioned persons I beheld your whole people in faith and embraced them, I advise you, be ye zealous to do all things in godly concord, the bishop presiding after the likeness of God and the presbyters after the likeness of the council of the Apostles, with the deacons also who are most dear to me, having been entrusted with the diaconate of Jesus Christ, who was with the Father before the worlds and appeared at the end of time.
7.1
Therefore as the Lord did nothing without the Father, being united with Him, either by Himself or by the Apostles, so neither do ye anything without the bishop and the presbyters. And attempt not to think anything right for yourselves apart from others: but let there be one prayer in common, one supplication, one mind, one hope, in love and in joy unblameable, which is Jesus Christ, than whom there is nothing better. 7.2 Hasten to come together all of you, as to one temple, even God; as to one altar, even to one Jesus Christ, who came forth from One Father and is with One and departed unto One.
8.1
Be not seduced by strange doctrines nor by antiquated fables, which are profitless. For if even unto this day we live after the manner of Judaism, we avow that we have not received grace: ' "
9.1
If then those who had walked in ancient practices attained unto newness of hope, no longer observing sabbaths but fashioning their lives after the Lord's day, on which our life also arose through Him and through His death which some men deny -- a mystery whereby we attained unto belief, and for this cause we endure patiently, that we may be found disciples of Jesus Christ our only teacher -- " 10.3 It is monstrous to talk of Jesus Christ and to practise Judaism. For Christianity did not believe in Judaism, but Judaism in Christianity, wherein every tongue believed and was gathered together unto God.
13.2
Be obedient to the bishop and to one another, as Jesus Christ was to the Father according to the flesh, and as the Apostles were to Christ and to the Father, that there may be union both of flesh and of spirit. ' " None
36. Ignatius, To The Romans, 4.1-4.3, 6.3, 9.1, 9.3 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Churches, Smyrna • Ignatius, and Church order • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Paul, as source on nature of church • Polycarp, and Church order • Roman church • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • church • sacred death, Church Fathers Attitude

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 22, 23; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 164, 215; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 25; Maier and Waldner (2022), Desiring Martyrs: Locating Martyrs in Space and Time, 166; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 56; Poorthuis Schwartz and Turner (2009), Interaction Between Judaism and Christianity in History, Religion, Art, and Literature, 309; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 436, 441; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 202, 204

sup>
4.1 I write to all the churches, and I bid all men know, that of my own free will I die for God, unless ye should hinder me. I exhort you, be ye not an unseasonable kindness to me. Let me be given to the wild beasts, for through them I can attain unto God. I am God's wheat, and I am ground by the teeth of wild beasts that I may be found pure bread of Christ. " '4.2 Rather entice the wild beasts, that they may become my sepulchre and may leave no part of my body behind, so that I may not, when I am fallen asleep, be burdensome to any one. Then shall I be truly a disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world shall not so much as see my body. Supplicate the Lord for me, that through these instruments I may be found a sacrifice to God. 4.3 I do not enjoin you, as Peter and Paul did. They were Apostles, I am a convict; they were free, but I am a slave to this very hour. Yet if I shall suffer, then am I a freed-man of Jesus Christ, and I shall rise free in Him. Now I am learning in my bonds to put away every desire.
6.3
Permit me to be an imitator of the passion of my God. If any man hath Him within himself, let him understand what I desire, and let him have fellow- feeling with me, for he knoweth the things which straiten me.
9.3
My spirit saluteth you, and the love of the churches which received me in the name of Jesus Christ, not as a mere wayfarer: for even those churches which did not lie on my route after the flesh went before me from city to city. ' " None
37. Ignatius, To The Trallians, 1.1, 3.1-3.2, 7.1, 12.1-12.2, 13.1 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Antioch church • Christian church, unity of the • Ignatius, and Church identity • Ignatius, and Church order • Paul, as source on nature of church • Polycarp, and Church order • Roman church • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • charismatic phenomena, and church office • church • church councils/gatherings(anti-Montanist) • church, church history

 Found in books: Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 23; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 163, 164, 218; Doble and Kloha (2014), Texts and Traditions: Essays in Honour of J. Keith Elliott, 353; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 317; Maier and Waldner (2022), Desiring Martyrs: Locating Martyrs in Space and Time, 157; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 56; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 91; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 197, 202, 231; Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 89

sup>
1.1 I have learned that ye have a mind unblameable and stedfast in patience, not from habit, but by nature, according as Polybius your bishop informed me, who by the will of God and of Jesus Christ visited me in Smyrna; and so greatly did he rejoice with me in my bonds in Christ Jesus, that in him I beheld the whole multitude of you.
3.1
In like manner let all men respect the deacons as Jesus Christ, even as they should respect the bishop as being a type of the Father and the presbyters as the council of God and as the college of Apostles. Apart from these there is not even the name of a church. 3.2 And I am persuaded that ye are so minded as touching these matters: for I received the ensample of your love, and I have it with me, in the person of your bishop, whose very demeanour is a great lesson, while his gentleness is power -- a man to whom I think even the godless pay reverence.
7.1
Be ye therefore on your guard against such men. And this will surely be, if ye be not puffed up and if ye be inseparable from God Jesus Christ and from the bishop and from the ordices of the Apostles.
12.1
I salute you from Smyrna, together with the churches of God that are present with me; men who refreshed me in all ways both in flesh and in spirit. ' "12.2 My bonds exhort you, which for Jesus Christ's sake I bear about, entreating that I may attain unto God; abide ye in your concord and in prayer one with another. For it becometh you severally, and more especially the presbyters, to cheer the soul of your bishop unto the honour of the Father and to the honour of Jesus Christ and of the Apostles. " 1
3.1
The love of the Smyrnaeans and Ephesians saluteth you. Remember in your prayers the church which is in Syria; whereof also I am not worthy to be called a member, being the very last of them. ' ' None
38. Josephus Flavius, Jewish Antiquities, 14.260, 18.66-18.79, 20.179-20.181, 20.205-20.206 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Jerusalem church • Kafr Kanna, church • Rufinus of Aquileia (Church historian), questions of reliability regarding Sarapis and Anubis cults • church • church, organizational structure of • churches, Jerusalem • churches, communal meals • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 401; Gordon (2020), Land and Temple: Field Sacralization and the Agrarian Priesthood of Second Temple Judaism, 3; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 115; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 379; Renberg (2017), Where Dreams May Come: Incubation Sanctuaries in the Greco-Roman World, 578, 579; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 103, 377

sup>
18.66 Παυλῖνα ἦν τῶν ἐπὶ ̔Ρώμης προγόνων τε ἀξιώματι τῶν καθ' ἑαυτὴν ἐπιτηδεύοντι κόσμον ἀρετῆς ἐπὶ μέγα προϊοῦσα τῷ ὀνόματι, δύναμίς τε αὐτῇ χρημάτων ἦν καὶ γεγονυῖα τὴν ὄψιν εὐπρεπὴς καὶ τῆς ὥρας ἐν ᾗ μάλιστα ἀγάλλονται αἱ γυναῖκες εἰς τὸ σωφρονεῖν ἀνέκειτο ἡ ἐπιτήδευσις τοῦ βίου. ἐγεγάμητο δὲ Σατορνίνῳ τῶν εἰς τὰ πάντα ἀντισουμένων τῷ περὶ αὐτὴν ἀξιολόγῳ." '18.67 ταύτης ἐρᾷ Δέκιος Μοῦνδος τῶν τότε ἱππέων ἐν ἀξιώματι μεγάλῳ, καὶ μείζονα οὖσαν ἁλῶναι δώροις διὰ τὸ καὶ πεμφθέντων εἰς πλῆθος περιιδεῖν ἐξῆπτο μᾶλλον, ὥστε καὶ εἴκοσι μυριάδας δραχμῶν ̓Ατθίδων ὑπισχνεῖτο εὐνῆς μιᾶς.' "18.68 καὶ μηδ' ὣς ἐπικλωμένης, οὐ φέρων τὴν ἀτυχίαν τοῦ ἔρωτος ἐνδείᾳ σιτίων θάνατον ἐπιτιμᾶν αὑτῷ καλῶς ἔχειν ἐνόμισεν ἐπὶ παύλῃ κακοῦ τοῦ κατειληφότος. καὶ ὁ μὲν ἐπεψήφιζέν τε τῇ οὕτω τελευτῇ καὶ πράσσειν οὐκ ἀπηλλάσσετο." '18.69 καὶ ἦν γὰρ ὄνομα ̓́Ιδη πατρῷος ἀπελευθέρα τῷ Μούνδῳ παντοίων ἴδρις κακῶν, δεινῶς φέρουσα τοῦ νεανίσκου τῷ ψηφίσματι τοῦ θανεῖν, οὐ γὰρ ἀφανὴς ἦν ἀπολούμενος, ἀνεγείρει τε αὐτὸν ἀφικομένη διὰ λόγου πιθανή τε ἦν ἐλπίδων τινῶν ὑποσχέσεσιν, ὡς διαπραχθησομένων ὁμιλιῶν πρὸς τὴν Παυλῖναν αὐτῷ.' "18.71 τῶν ἱερέων τισὶν ἀφικομένη διὰ λόγων ἐπὶ πίστεσιν μεγάλαις τὸ δὲ μέγιστον δόσει χρημάτων τὸ μὲν παρὸν μυριάδων δυοῖν καὶ ἡμίσει, λαβόντος δ' ἔκβασιν τοῦ πράγματος ἑτέρῳ τοσῷδε, διασαφεῖ τοῦ νεανίσκου τὸν ἔρωτα αὐτοῖς, κελεύουσα παντοίως ἐπὶ τῷ ληψομένῳ τὴν ἄνθρωπον σπουδάσαι." "18.72 οἱ δ' ἐπὶ πληγῇ τοῦ χρυσίου παραχθέντες ὑπισχνοῦντο. καὶ αὐτῶν ὁ γεραίτατος ὡς τὴν Παυλῖναν ὠσάμενος γενομένων εἰσόδων καταμόνας διὰ λόγων ἐλθεῖν ἠξίου. καὶ συγχωρηθὲν πεμπτὸς ἔλεγεν ἥκειν ὑπὸ τοῦ ̓Ανούβιδος ἔρωτι αὐτῆς ἡσσημένου τοῦ θεοῦ κελεύοντός τε ὡς αὐτὸν ἐλθεῖν." "18.73 τῇ δὲ εὐκτὸς ὁ λόγος ἦν καὶ ταῖς τε φίλαις ἐνεκαλλωπίζετο τῇ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις ἀξιώσει τοῦ ̓Ανούβιδος καὶ φράζει πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα, δεῖπνόν τε αὐτῇ καὶ εὐνὴν τοῦ ̓Ανούβιδος εἰσηγγέλθαι, συνεχώρει δ' ἐκεῖνος τὴν σωφροσύνην τῆς γυναικὸς ἐξεπιστάμενος." '18.74 χωρεῖ οὖν εἰς τὸ τέμενος, καὶ δειπνήσασα, ὡς ὕπνου καιρὸς ἦν, κλεισθεισῶν τῶν θυρῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ ἱερέως ἔνδον ἐν τῷ νεῷ καὶ τὰ λύχνα ἐκποδὼν ἦν καὶ ὁ Μοῦνδος, προεκέκρυπτο γὰρ τῇδε, οὐχ ἡμάρτανεν ὁμιλιῶν τῶν πρὸς αὐτήν, παννύχιόν τε αὐτῷ διηκονήσατο ὑπειληφυῖα θεὸν εἶναι.' "18.75 καὶ ἀπελθόντος πρότερον ἢ κίνησιν ἄρξασθαι τῶν ἱερέων, οἳ τὴν ἐπιβουλὴν ᾔδεσαν, ἡ Παυλῖνα πρωὶ̈ ὡς τὸν ἄνδρα ἐλθοῦσα τὴν ἐπιφάνειαν ἐκδιηγεῖται τοῦ ̓Ανούβιδος καὶ πρὸς τὰς φίλας ἐνελαμπρύνετο λόγοις τοῖς ἐπ' αὐτῷ." "18.76 οἱ δὲ τὰ μὲν ἠπίστουν εἰς τὴν φύσιν τοῦ πράγματος ὁρῶντες, τὰ δ' ἐν θαύματι καθίσταντο οὐκ ἔχοντες, ὡς χρὴ ἄπιστα αὐτὰ κρίνειν, ὁπότε εἴς τε τὴν σωφροσύνην καὶ τὸ ἀξίωμα ἀπίδοιεν αὐτῆς." "18.77 τρίτῃ δὲ ἡμέρᾳ μετὰ τὴν πρᾶξιν ὑπαντιάσας αὐτὴν ὁ Μοῦνδος “Παυλῖνα, φησίν, ἀλλά μοι καὶ εἴκοσι μυριάδας διεσώσω δυναμένη οἴκῳ προσθέσθαι τῷ σαυτῆς διακονεῖσθαί τε ἐφ' οἷς προεκαλούμην οὐκ ἐνέλιπες. ἃ μέντοι εἰς Μοῦνδον ὑβρίζειν ἐπειρῶ, μηδέν μοι μελῆσαν τῶν ὀνομάτων, ἀλλὰ τῆς ἐκ τοῦ πράγματος ἡδονῆς, ̓Ανούβιον ὄνομα ἐθέμην αὐτῷ.”" '18.78 καὶ ὁ μὲν ἀπῄει ταῦτα εἰπών, ἡ δὲ εἰς ἔννοιαν τότε πρῶτον ἐλθοῦσα τοῦ τολμήματος περιρρήγνυταί τε τὴν στολὴν καὶ τἀνδρὶ δηλώσασα τοῦ παντὸς ἐπιβουλεύματος τὸ μέγεθος ἐδεῖτο μὴ περιῶφθαι βοηθείας τυγχάνειν:' "18.79 ὁ δὲ τῷ αὐτοκράτορι ἐπεσήμηνε τὴν πρᾶξιν. καὶ ὁ Τιβέριος μαθήσεως ἀκριβοῦς αὐτῷ γενομένης ἐξετάσει τῶν ἱερέων ἐκείνους τε ἀνεσταύρωσεν καὶ τὴν ̓́Ιδην ὀλέθρου γενομένην αἰτίαν καὶ τὰ πάντα ἐφ' ὕβρει συνθεῖσαν τῆς γυναικός, τόν τε ναὸν καθεῖλεν καὶ τὸ ἄγαλμα τῆς ̓́Ισιδος εἰς τὸν Θύβριν ποταμὸν ἐκέλευσεν ἐμβαλεῖν. Μοῦνδον δὲ φυγῆς ἐτίμησε," 20.179 Κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν καιρὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς ̓Αγρίππας δίδωσιν τὴν ἀρχιερωσύνην ̓Ισμαήλῳ: Φαβεῖ παῖς οὗτος ἦν.' "20.181 τοσαύτη δὲ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς κατέλαβεν ἀναίδεια καὶ τόλμα, ὥστε καὶ πέμπειν δούλους ἐτόλμων ἐπὶ τὰς ἅλωνας τοὺς ληψομένους τὰς τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὀφειλομένας δεκάτας, καὶ συνέβαινεν τοὺς ἀπορουμένους τῶν ἱερέων ὑπ' ἐνδείας τελευτᾶν. οὕτως ἐκράτει τοῦ δικαίου παντὸς ἡ τῶν στασιαζόντων βία." "
20.205
ὁ δὲ ἀρχιερεὺς ̓Ανανίας καθ' ἑκάστην ἡμέραν ἐπὶ μέγα προύκοπτε δόξης καὶ τῆς παρὰ τῶν πολιτῶν εὐνοίας τε καὶ τιμῆς ἠξιοῦτο λαμπρῶς: ἦν γὰρ χρημάτων ποριστικός: καθ' ἡμέραν γοῦν τὸν ̓Αλβῖνον καὶ τὸν ἀρχιερέα δώροις ἐθεράπευεν." "20.206 εἶχεν δ' οἰκέτας πάνυ μοχθηρούς, οἳ συναναστρεφόμενοι τοῖς θρασυτάτοις ἐπὶ τὰς ἅλωνας πορευόμενοι τὰς τῶν ἱερέων δεκάτας ἐλάμβανον βιαζόμενοι καὶ τοὺς μὴ διδόντας οὐκ ἀπείχοντο τύπτειν," " None
sup>
18.66 There was at Rome a woman whose name was Paulina; one who, on account of the dignity of her ancestors, and by the regular conduct of a virtuous life, had a great reputation: she was also very rich; and although she was of a beautiful countece, and in that flower of her age wherein women are the most gay, yet did she lead a life of great modesty. She was married to Saturninus, one that was every way answerable to her in an excellent character. 18.67 Decius Mundus fell in love with this woman, who was a man very high in the equestrian order; and as she was of too great dignity to be caught by presents, and had already rejected them, though they had been sent in great abundance, he was still more inflamed with love to her, insomuch that he promised to give her two hundred thousand Attic drachmae for one night’s lodging; 18.68 and when this would not prevail upon her, and he was not able to bear this misfortune in his amours, he thought it the best way to famish himself to death for want of food, on account of Paulina’s sad refusal; and he determined with himself to die after such a manner, and he went on with his purpose accordingly. 18.69 Now Mundus had a freed-woman, who had been made free by his father, whose name was Ide, one skillful in all sorts of mischief. This woman was very much grieved at the young man’s resolution to kill himself, (for he did not conceal his intentions to destroy himself from others,) and came to him, and encouraged him by her discourse, and made him to hope, by some promises she gave him, that he might obtain a night’s lodging with Paulina; 18.71 She went to some of Isis’s priests, and upon the strongest assurances of concealment, she persuaded them by words, but chiefly by the offer of money, of twenty-five thousand drachmae in hand, and as much more when the thing had taken effect; and told them the passion of the young man, and persuaded them to use all means possible to beguile the woman. 18.72 So they were drawn in to promise so to do, by that large sum of gold they were to have. Accordingly, the oldest of them went immediately to Paulina; and upon his admittance, he desired to speak with her by herself. When that was granted him, he told her that he was sent by the god Anubis, who was fallen in love with her, and enjoined her to come to him. 18.73 Upon this she took the message very kindly, and valued herself greatly upon this condescension of Anubis, and told her husband that she had a message sent her, and was to sup and lie with Anubis; so he agreed to her acceptance of the offer, as fully satisfied with the chastity of his wife. 18.74 Accordingly, she went to the temple, and after she had supped there, and it was the hour to go to sleep, the priest shut the doors of the temple, when, in the holy part of it, the lights were also put out. Then did Mundus leap out, (for he was hidden therein,) and did not fail of enjoying her, who was at his service all the night long, as supposing he was the god; 18.75 and when he was gone away, which was before those priests who knew nothing of this stratagem were stirring, Paulina came early to her husband, and told him how the god Anubis had appeared to her. Among her friends, also, she declared how great a value she put upon this favor, 18.76 who partly disbelieved the thing, when they reflected on its nature, and partly were amazed at it, as having no pretense for not believing it, when they considered the modesty and the dignity of the person. 18.77 But now, on the third day after what had been done, Mundus met Paulina, and said, “Nay, Paulina, thou hast saved me two hundred thousand drachmae, which sum thou sightest have added to thy own family; yet hast thou not failed to be at my service in the manner I invited thee. As for the reproaches thou hast laid upon Mundus, I value not the business of names; but I rejoice in the pleasure I reaped by what I did, while I took to myself the name of Anubis.” 18.78 When he had said this, he went his way. But now she began to come to the sense of the grossness of what she had done, and rent her garments, and told her husband of the horrid nature of this wicked contrivance, and prayed him not to neglect to assist her in this case. So he discovered the fact to the emperor; 18.79 whereupon Tiberius inquired into the matter thoroughly by examining the priests about it, and ordered them to be crucified, as well as Ide, who was the occasion of their perdition, and who had contrived the whole matter, which was so injurious to the woman. He also demolished the temple of Isis, and gave order that her statue should be thrown into the river Tiber;
20.179
8. About this time king Agrippa gave the high priesthood to Ismael, who was the son of Fabi. 20.181 And such was the impudence and boldness that had seized on the high priests, that they had the hardiness to send their servants into the threshing-floors, to take away those tithes that were due to the priests, insomuch that it so fell out that the poorest sort of the priests died for want. To this degree did the violence of the seditious prevail over all right and justice.
20.205
But as for the high priest, Aias he increased in glory every day, and this to a great degree, and had obtained the favor and esteem of the citizens in a signal manner; for he was a great hoarder up of money: he therefore cultivated the friendship of Albinus, and of the high priest Jesus, by making them presents; 20.206 he also had servants who were very wicked, who joined themselves to the boldest sort of the people, and went to the thrashing-floors, and took away the tithes that belonged to the priests by violence, and did not refrain from beating such as would not give these tithes to them.' ' None
39. Josephus Flavius, Jewish War, 5.205, 7.45 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Antioch, synagogue, synagogue, destruction (converted into church), tomb of Maccabean martyrs • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Matthaean church, community • churches, Byzantine period • churches, converted from synagogues • library, church • spices, donation of to Roman churches

 Found in books: De Romanis and Maiuro (2015), Across the Ocean: Nine Essays on Indo-Mediterranean Trade, 20; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 45, 126; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 290

sup>
5.205 πεντήκοντα γὰρ πηχῶν οὖσα τὴν ἀνάστασιν τεσσαρακονταπήχεις τὰς θύρας εἶχε καὶ τὸν κόσμον πολυτελέστερον ἐπὶ δαψιλὲς πάχος ἀργύρου τε καὶ χρυσοῦ. τοῦτον δὲ ταῖς ἐννέα πύλαις ἐπέχεεν ὁ Τιβερίου πατὴρ ̓Αλέξανδρος.
7.45
Οὐεσπασιανὸς δὲ τὸ πρᾶγμα ὑποπτεύσας ἀναζητεῖ τὴν ἀλήθειαν καὶ γνοὺς ἄδικον τὴν αἰτίαν τοῖς ἀνδράσιν ἐπενηνεγμένην τοὺς μὲν ἀφίησι τῶν ἐγκλημάτων Τίτου σπουδάσαντος, δίκην δ' ἐπέθηκεν ̓Ιωνάθῃ τὴν προσήκουσαν: ζῶν γὰρ κατεκαύθη πρότερον αἰκισθείς."
7.45
τὸν αὐτὸν δὲ τρόπον καὶ τῶν μετὰ ταῦτα βασιλέων αὐτοῖς προσφερομένων εἴς τε πλῆθος ἐπέδωκαν καὶ τῇ κατασκευῇ καὶ τῇ πολυτελείᾳ τῶν ἀναθημάτων τὸ ἱερὸν ἐξελάμπρυναν, ἀεί τε προσαγόμενοι ταῖς θρησκείαις πολὺ πλῆθος ̔Ελλήνων, κἀκείνους τρόπῳ τινὶ μοῖραν αὐτῶν πεποίηντο.' "' None
sup>
5.205 for its height was fifty cubits; and its doors were forty cubits; and it was adorned after a most costly manner, as having much richer and thicker plates of silver and gold upon them than the other. These nine gates had that silver and gold poured upon them by Alexander, the father of Tiberius.
7.45
and as the succeeding kings treated them after the same manner, they both multiplied to a great number, and adorned their temple gloriously by fine ornaments, and with great magnificence, in the use of what had been given them. They also made proselytes of a great many of the Greeks perpetually, and thereby, after a sort, brought them to be a portion of their own body.
7.45
yet did Vespasian suspect the matter, and made an inquiry how far it was true. And when he understood that the accusation laid against the Jews was an unjust one, he cleared them of the crimes charged upon them, and this on account of Titus’s concern about the matter, and brought a deserved punishment upon Jonathan; for he was first tormented, and then burnt alive.'' None
40. Mishnah, Avot, 3.10 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Theater, as rival to church • churches, liturgy

 Found in books: Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 558; Spielman (2020), Jews and Entertainment in the Ancient World. 232

sup>
3.10 He used to say: one with whom men are pleased, God is pleased. But anyone from whom men are displeased, God is displeased. Rabbi Dosa ben Harkinas said: morning sleep, midday wine, children’s talk and sitting in the assemblies of the ignorant put a man out of the world.'' None
41. Mishnah, Taanit, 2.1 (1st cent. CE - 3rd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Ravenna, Church of St. Apollonia • Ravenna, church mosaics • churches, liturgy

 Found in books: Binder (2012), Tertullian, on Idolatry and Mishnah Avodah Zarah: Questioning the Parting of the Ways Between Christians and Jews, 51; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 352, 558

sup>
2.1 אֵין גּוֹזְרִין תַּעֲנִית עַל הַצִּבּוּר בְּרֹאשׁ חֹדֶשׁ, בַּחֲנֻכָּה וּבְפוּרִים, וְאִם הִתְחִילוּ, אֵין מַפְסִיקִין, דִּבְרֵי רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל. אָמַר רַבִּי מֵאִיר, אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁאָמַר רַבָּן גַּמְלִיאֵל אֵין מַפְסִיקִין, מוֹדֶה הָיָה שֶׁאֵין מַשְׁלִימִין. וְכֵן תִּשְׁעָה בְאָב שֶׁחָל לִהְיוֹת בְּעֶרֶב שַׁבָּת:2.1 סֵדֶר תַּעֲנִיּוֹת כֵּיצַד, מוֹצִיאִין אֶת הַתֵּבָה לִרְחוֹבָהּ שֶׁל עִיר, וְנוֹתְנִין אֵפֶר מִקְלֶה עַל גַּבֵּי הַתֵּבָה, וּבְרֹאשׁ הַנָּשִׂיא וּבְרֹאשׁ אַב בֵּית דִּין, וְכָל אֶחָד וְאֶחָד נוֹתֵן בְּרֹאשׁוֹ. הַזָּקֵן שֶׁבָּהֶן אוֹמֵר לִפְנֵיהֶן דִּבְרֵי כִבּוּשִׁין, אַחֵינוּ, לֹא נֶאֱמַר בְּאַנְשֵׁי נִינְוֵה, וַיַּרְא הָאֱלֹהִים אֶת שַׂקָּם וְאֶת תַּעֲנִיתָם, אֶלָּא (יונה ג) וַיַּרְא הָאֱלֹהִים אֶת מַעֲשֵׂיהֶם, כִּי שָׁבוּ מִדַּרְכָּם הָרָעָה. וּבַקַּבָּלָה הוּא אוֹמֵר (יואל ב) וְקִרְעוּ לְבַבְכֶם וְאַל בִּגְדֵיכֶם: ' None
sup>
2.1 What is the order of service for fast days?They take the ark out to the open space of the city. And they put ashes on the ark and on the head of the Nasi and on the head of the head of the court (av bet. And everyone else puts ashes on his own head. The elder among them says in front of them words of admonition, “Brothers, it does not say of the people of Nineveh, ‘And God saw their sackcloth and their fasting,’ but, ‘And God saw their deeds, for they turned from their evil way. (Jonah 3:10)’ And in the prophets it says, ‘And rend your heart and not your garments” (Joel 2:13).'' None
42. New Testament, 1 John, 1.1, 1.3, 2.18-2.19, 4.1-4.3, 4.7-4.13, 4.17, 4.19, 5.6 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Believers Church • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem, church • Martyrdom, as sign of true Church • Roman church • Tyconius, Donatist exegete, doctrine of the church • church • church councils/gatherings(anti-Montanist) • church, unity of

 Found in books: Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 24, 508; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 970; Karfíková (2012), Grace and the Will According to Augustine, 139, 248; Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 108, 109; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 918; Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 148; Rasimus (2009), Paradise Reconsidered in Gnostic Mythmaking: Rethinking Sethianism in Light of the Ophite Evidence, 273; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 182, 212; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 183, 194; Tabbernee (2007), Fake Prophecy and Polluted Sacraments: Ecclesiastical and Imperial Reactions to Montanism, 89; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 304

sup>
1.1 Ο ΗΝ ΑΠʼ ΑΡΧΗΣ, ὃ ἀκηκόαμεν, ὃ ἑωράκαμεν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἡμῶν, ὃ ἐθεασάμεθα καὶ αἱ χεῖρες ἡμῶν ἐψηλάφησαν, περὶ τοῦ λόγου τῆς ζωῆς,—
1.3
ὃ ἑωράκαμεν καὶ ἀκηκόαμεν ἀπαγγέλλομεν καὶ ὑμῖν, ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς κοινωνίαν ἔχητε μεθʼ ἡμῶν· καὶ ἡ κοινωνία δὲ ἡ ἡμετέρα μετὰ τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ μετὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ·
2.18
Παιδία, ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν, καὶ καθὼς ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἀντίχριστος ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν ἀντίχριστοι πολλοὶ γεγόνασιν· ὅθεν γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν. 2.19 ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐξῆλθαν, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν· εἰ γὰρ ἐξ ἡμῶν ἦσαν, μεμενήκεισαν ἂν μεθʼ ἡμῶν· ἀλλʼ ἵνα φανερωθῶσιν ὅτι οὐκ εἰσὶν πάντες ἐξ ἡμῶν.
4.1
Ἀγαπητοί, μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι πιστεύετε, ἀλλὰ δοκιμάζετε τὰ πνεύματα εἰ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, ὅτι πολλοὶ ψευδοπροφῆται ἐξεληλύθασιν εἰς τὸν κόσμον. 4.2 Ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκετε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ· πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, 4.3 καὶ πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ μὴ ὁμολογεῖ τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου, ὃ ἀκηκόατε ὅτι ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστὶν ἤδη.
4.7
Ἀγαπητοί, ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους, ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγέννηται καὶ γινώσκει τὸν θεόν. 4.8 ὁ μὴ ἀγαπῶν οὐκ ἔγνω τὸν θεόν, ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν. 4.9 ἐν τούτῳ ἐφανερώθη ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἀπέσταλκεν ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἵνα ζήσωμεν διʼ αὐτοῦ.
4.10
ἐν τούτῳ ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγάπη, οὐχ ὅτι ἡμεῖς ἠγαπήκαμεν τὸν θεόν, ἀλλʼ ὅτι αὐτὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς καὶ ἀπέστειλεν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἱλασμὸν περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν.
4.11
Ἀγαπητοί, εἰ οὕτως ὁ θεὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾷν.
4.12
θεὸν οὐδεὶς πώποτε τεθέαται· ἐὰν ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους, ὁ θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν μένει καὶ ἡ ἀγάπη αὐτοῦ τετελειωμένη ἐν ἡμῖν ἐστίν.
4.13
ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ μένομεν καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος αὐτοῦ δέδωκεν ἡμῖν.

4.17
Ἐν τούτῳ τετελείωται ἡ ἀγάπη μεθʼ ἡμῶν, ἵνα παρρησίαν ἔχωμεν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς κρίσεως, ὅτι καθὼς ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐσμὲν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ τούτῳ.

4.19
Ἡμεῖς ἀγαπῶμεν, ὅτι αὐτὸς πρῶτος ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς.
5.6
Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἐλθὼν διʼ ὕδατος καὶ αἵματος, Ἰησοῦς Χριστός· οὐκ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι μόνον ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι καὶ ἐν τῷ αἵματι· καὶ τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ μαρτυροῦν, ὅτι τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν ἡ'' None
sup>
1.1 That which was from the beginning, that which we have heard, that which we have seen with our eyes, that which we saw, and our hands touched, concerning the Word of life
1.3
that which we have seen and heard we declare to you, that you also may have fellowship with us. Yes, and our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son, Jesus Christ.
2.18
Little children, these are the end times, and as you heard that the Antichrist is coming, even now many antichrists have arisen. By this we know that it is the end times. ' "2.19 They went out from us, but they didn't belong to us; for if they had belonged to us, they would have continued with us. But they left, that they might be revealed that none of them belong to us. " "
4.1
Beloved, don't believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world. " '4.2 By this you know the Spirit of God: every spirit who confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God, ' "4.3 and every spirit who doesn't confess that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is not of God, and this is the spirit of the antichrist, of whom you have heard that it comes. Now it is in the world already. " 4.7 Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God; and everyone who loves is born of God, and knows God. ' "4.8 He who doesn't love doesn't know God, for God is love. " "4.9 By this was God's love revealed in us, that God has sent his one and only Son into the world that we might live through him. " 4.10 In this is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son as the atoning sacrifice for our sins.
4.11
Beloved, if God loved us in this way, we also ought to love one another.
4.12
No one has seen God at any time. If we love one another, God remains in us, and his love has been perfected in us.
4.13
By this we know that we remain in him and he in us, because he has given us of his Spirit.

4.17
In this love has been made perfect among us, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment, because as he is, even so are we in this world.

4.19
We love Him, because he first loved us.
5.6
This is he who came by water and blood, Jesus Christ; not with the water only, but with the water and the blood. '' None
43. New Testament, 1 Peter, 1.1, 1.7, 2.4-2.11, 2.15, 2.17-2.19, 3.1-3.2, 3.6-3.7 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Apostolic Church Order • Apostolic Church Order, ministry of women in • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Church, as building • Enemies (of the Church) • First Clement, and Church identity • Roman church • Temple, church as • Treasury (church's) • church • church (ejkklhsiva), as a woman • church at Rome • church, hierarchy of • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church

 Found in books: Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 159; Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 243; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 192; Hellholm et al. (2010), Ablution, Initiation, and Baptism: Late Antiquity, Early Judaism, and Early Christianity, 1771; Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 128; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 168; Lunn-Rockliffe (2007), The Letter of Mara bar Sarapion in Context, 108, 109; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 243; Mathews (2013), Riches, Poverty, and the Faithful: Perspectives on Wealth in the Second Temple Period and the Apocalypse of John, 217; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 105, 106, 136; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 97; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 439; Rohmann (2016), Christianity, Book-Burning and Censorship in Late Antiquity, 1; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 59, 177; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 192, 194, 202; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 41, 87, 92; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 152, 153

sup>
1.1 ΠΕΤΡΟΣ ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐκλεκτοῖς παρεπιδήμοις διασπορᾶς Πόντου, Γαλατίας, Καππαδοκίας, Ἀσίας, καὶ Βιθυνίας,
1.7
ἵνα τὸ δοκίμιον ὑμῶν τῆς πίστεως πολυτιμότερον χρυσίου τοῦ ἀπολλυμένου διὰ πυρὸς δὲ δοκιμαζομένου εὑρεθῇ εἰς ἔπαινον καὶ δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν ἐν ἀποκαλύψει Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.
2.4
πρὸς ὃν προσερχόμενοι,λίθονζῶντα, ὑπὸ ἀνθρώπων μὲνἀποδεδοκιμασμένονπαρὰ δὲ θεῷἐκλεκτὸν ἔντιμον 2.5 καὶ αὐτοὶ ὡς λίθοι ζῶντες οἰκοδομεῖσθε οἶκος πνευματικὸς εἰς ἱεράτευμα ἅγιον, ἀνενέγκαι πνευματικὰς θυσίας εὐπροσδέκτους θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· 2.6 διότι περιέχει ἐν γραφῇ 2.7 ὑμῖν οὖν ἡ τιμὴ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν· ἀπιστοῦσιν δὲλίθος ὃν ἀπεδοκίμασαν οἱ οἰκοδομοῦντες οὗτος ἐγενήθη εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας 2.8 καὶλίθος προσκόμματος καὶ πέτρα σκανδάλου·οἳ προσκόπτουσιν τῷ λόγῳ ἀπειθοῦντες· εἰς ὃ καὶ ἐτέθησαν. 2.9 ὑμεῖς δὲ γένος ἐκλεκτόν, βασίλειον ἱεράτευμα, ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς εἰς περιποίησιν, ὅπως τὰς ἀρετὰς ἐξαγγείλητε τοῦ ἐκ σκότους ὑμᾶς καλέσαντος εἰς τὸ θαυμαστὸν αὐτοῦ φῶς· 2.10 οἵ ποτεοὐ λαὸςνῦν δὲλαὸς θεοῦ,οἱοὐκ ἠλεημένοινῦν δὲἐλεηθέντες. 2.11 Ἀγαπητοί, παρακαλῶ ὡςπαροίκους καὶ παρεπιδήμουςἀπέχεσθαι τῶν σαρκικῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν, αἵτινες στρατεύονται κατὰ τῆς ψυχῆς·
2.15
ὅτι οὕτως ἐστὶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀγαθοποιοῦντας φιμοῖν τὴν τῶν ἀφρόνων ἀνθρώπων ἀγνωσίαν·̓
2.17
πάντας τιμήσατε, τὴν ἀδελφότητα ἀγαπᾶτε,τὸν θεὸν φοβεῖσθε, τὸν βασιλέατιμᾶτε. 2.18 Οἱ οἰκέται ὑποτασσόμενοι ἐν παντὶ φόβῳ τοῖς δεσπόταις, οὐ μόνον τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς καὶ ἐπιεικέσιν ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς σκολιοῖς. 2.19 τοῦτο γὰρ χάρις εἰ διὰ συνείδησιν θεοῦ ὑποφέρει τις λύπας πάσχων ἀδίκως·
3.1
Ὁμοίως γυναῖκες ὑποτασσόμεναι τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀνδράσιν, ἵνα εἴ τινες ἀπειθοῦσιν τῷ λόγῳ διὰ τῆς τῶν γυναικῶν ἀναστροφῆς ἄνευ λόγου κερδηθήσονται 3.2 ἐποπτεύσαντες τὴν ἐν φόβῳ ἁγνὴν ἀναστροφὴν ὑμῶν.
3.6
ὡς Σάρρα ὑπήκουεν τῷ Ἀβραάμ,κύριοναὐτὸν καλοῦσα· ἧς ἐγενήθητε τέκνα ἀγαθοποιοῦσαι καὶμὴ φοβούμεναιμηδεμίανπτόησιν. 3.7 Οἱ ἄνδρες ὁμοίως συνοικοῦντες κατὰ γνῶσιν, ὡς ἀσθενεστέρῳ σκεύει τῷ γυναικείῳ ἀπονέμοντες. τιμήν, ὡς καὶ συνκληρονόμοι χάριτος ζωῆς, εἰς τὸ μὴ ἐγκόπτεσθαι τὰς προσευχὰς ὑμῶν.'' None
sup>
1.1 Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to the chosen ones who are living as strangers in the Dispersion in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia,
1.7
that the proof of your faith, which is more precious than gold that perishes even though it is tested by fire, may be found to result in praise, glory, and honor at the revelation of Jesus Christ --
2.4
coming to him, a living stone, rejected indeed by men, but chosen by God, precious. 2.5 You also, as living stones, are built up as a spiritual house, to be a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. 2.6 Because it is contained in Scripture, "Behold, I lay in Zion a chief cornerstone, elect, precious: He who believes in him will not be put to shame." 2.7 For you therefore who believe is the honor, but for such as are disobedient, "The stone which the builders rejected, Has become the chief cornerstone," 2.8 and, "A stone of stumbling, and a rock of offense."For they stumble at the word, being disobedient, whereunto also they were appointed. ' "2.9 But you are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for God's own possession, that you may show forth the excellencies of him who called you out of darkness into his marvelous light: " "2.10 who in time past were no people, but now are God's people, who had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy. " '2.11 Beloved, I beg you as sojourners and pilgrims, to abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul;
2.15
For this is the will of God, that by well-doing you should put to silence the ignorance of foolish men:
2.17
Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honor the king. 2.18 Servants, be in subjection to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the wicked. 2.19 For it is commendable if someone endures pain, suffering unjustly, because of conscience toward God. ' "
3.1
In like manner, wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; so that, even if any don't obey the Word, they may be won by the behavior of their wives without a word; " '3.2 seeing your pure behavior in fear.
3.6
as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord, whose children you now are, if you do well, and are not put in fear by any terror. 3.7 You husbands, in like manner, live with your wives according to knowledge, giving honor to the woman, as to the weaker vessel, as being also joint heirs of the grace of life; that your prayers may not be hindered. '' None
44. New Testament, 1 Corinthians, 1.1-1.2, 1.4, 1.7, 1.9, 1.11-1.12, 1.14-1.17, 1.22-1.24, 1.30-1.31, 2.1, 2.6-2.9, 2.13-2.14, 2.16, 3.1-3.3, 3.9-3.17, 3.19, 4.7, 4.17, 5.4, 5.6-5.7, 5.9-5.13, 6.9-6.20, 7.1, 7.5, 7.7, 7.10, 7.12, 7.15-7.26, 7.34, 7.39, 8.4-8.6, 9.5, 9.20, 10.1, 10.4, 10.14-10.22, 10.32, 11.1-11.3, 11.6, 11.9-11.10, 11.13-11.34, 12.2-12.4, 12.12-12.29, 12.31, 13.1-13.4, 14.2, 14.4, 14.33-14.37, 15.5, 15.7-15.10, 15.50-15.51, 16.1-16.4, 16.15, 16.19 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Apostolic Church Order • Apostolic Church Order, Martha in • Apostolic Church Order, ministry of women in • Believers Church • Blasphemy, in the Church itself • Body of Christ, see Church • Catholic Church • Christ, as head of Church • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Church Fathers • Church Fathers, Hippolytus • Church Fathers, Irenaeus • Church Order literature • Church, • Church, as building • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, local vs. global • Church, typology of blood and water • Church, universal • Enemies (of the Church) • Epistle to Diognetus, and Church identity • First Clement, and Church identity • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Heracles/Hercules, Church fathers • Heracles/Hercules, in Church Fathers • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem Church • Jerusalem church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • Julian (the Apostate) attitudes to, church doctrines and practices • Kafr Kanna, church • Matthaean church, community • Paul, as source on nature of church • Roman church • Rome, churches/Christians in • Seer of Revelation,, communities and churches of Asia, relationship to • Temple, church as • Tyconius, Donatist exegete, doctrine of the church • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • architecture, house-churches • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), as a woman • church (ejkklhsiva), local and universal • church fathers, rabbis and synagogue • church, as body of Christ • church, criticism of • church, defense of • church, diversity • church, nourishment • church, sibling-ethics and • church, unity of • churches, Jerusalem • churches, building of • churches, communal meals • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church • example, of churches • hospitality, in early church • house church • house, church • house-church, architecture • matrimony,North African church • sacrifice liturgical practice in early church • temporal horizon, in the writings of the Church Fathers • women, church • women, church leadership • word/the Word, and church

 Found in books: Albrecht (2014), The Divine Father: Religious and Philosophical Concepts of Divine Parenthood in Antiquity, 251; Ayres and Ward (2021), The Rise of the Early Christian Intellectual, 17; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 400; Bird and Harrower (2021), The Cambridge Companion to the Apostolic Fathers, 196, 325; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 102, 350, 467, 472, 473, 485, 486, 487, 488, 489, 506, 507, 510, 511, 529, 569; Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 47, 48, 49, 222, 316, 320, 324, 331; Dunderberg (2008), Beyond Gnosticism: Myth, Lifestyle, and Society in the School of Valentinus. 151; Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 241, 252, 253; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 707, 708, 709, 711, 967, 969, 1265; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 193, 195; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 186, 192; Kaplan (2015), My Perfect One: Typology and Early Rabbinic Interpretation of Song of Songs, 24; Karfíková (2012), Grace and the Will According to Augustine, 46, 138, 152, 197; Langworthy (2019), Gregory of Nazianzus’ Soteriological Pneumatology, 56, 63, 64, 110, 158; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 115, 142, 242, 418, 499; Leão and Lanzillotta (2019), A Man of Many Interests: Plutarch on Religion, Myth, and Magic, 196; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 199, 207, 231, 232; Linjamaa (2019), The Ethics of The Tripartite Tractate (NHC I, 5): A Study of Determinism and Early Christian Philosophy of Ethics, 187, 200, 202, 208, 210; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 162; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 16, 72, 73, 371, 393, 665, 919, 920, 930, 932; McGowan (1999), Ascetic Eucharists: Food and Drink in Early Christian Ritual Meals, 21, 107; Mcglothlin (2018), Resurrection as Salvation: Development and Conflict in Pre-Nicene Paulinism, 228; Monnickendam (2020), Jewish Law and Early Christian Identity: Betrothal, Marriage, and Infidelity in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian, 35; Moss (2010), The Other Christs: Imitating Jesus in Ancient Christian Ideologies of Martyrdom, 81; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 56; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 105, 136; Penniman (2017), Raised on Christian Milk: Food and the Formation of the Soul in Early Christianity, 91, 95, 130, 190; Pomeroy (2021), Chrysostom as Exegete: Scholarly Traditions and Rhetorical Aims in the Homilies on Genesis, 174; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 76; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 447; Rohmann (2016), Christianity, Book-Burning and Censorship in Late Antiquity, 1, 205; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 43, 47, 105, 208; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 59, 60, 155, 157, 173, 177, 335, 384, 597; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 185, 190, 191, 192, 193, 197, 201, 231; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 27, 40, 76, 93, 94, 95, 103, 131, 134, 135, 181, 285, 296, 322, 326, 344, 359, 373, 385, 387, 390, 396, 399, 400, 401, 402, 403, 409, 445, 446, 449, 451, 453, 459, 463, 464, 465, 468, 469, 471, 472, 473, 479, 481, 484, 488, 489, 568, 579, 593, 594, 595, 596, 597, 645; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 92, 95, 142; Visnjic (2021), The Invention of Duty: Stoicism as Deontology, 235; Waldner et al. (2016), Burial Rituals, Ideas of Afterlife, and the Individual in the Hellenistic World and the Roman Empire, 200; Xenophontos and Marmodoro (2021), The Reception of Greek Ethics in Late Antiquity and Byzantium, 32; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 16, 26, 66, 73, 88, 101, 102, 103, 146, 151, 153, 165, 167, 169, 170, 195, 197, 288; Černušková, Kovacs and Plátová (2016), Clement’s Biblical Exegesis: Proceedings of the Second Colloquium on Clement of Alexandria , 35, 328, 329, 330, 331, 335, 342, 343

sup>
1.1 ΠΑΥΛΟΣ κλητὸς ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ καὶ Σωσθένης ὁ ἀδελφὸς 1.2 τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ, ἡγιασμένοις ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, κλητοῖς ἁγίοις, σὺν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐπικαλουμένοις τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ αὐτῶν καὶ ἡμῶν·
1.4
Εὐχαριστῶ τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῇ χάριτι τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ δοθείσῃ ὑμῖν ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ,
1.7
ὥστε ὑμᾶς μὴ ὑστερεῖσθαι ἐν μηδενὶ χαρίσματι, ἀπεκδεχομένους τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· ὃς καὶ βεβαιώσει ὑμᾶς ἕως τέλους
1.9
πιστὸς ὁ θεὸς διʼ οὗ ἐκλήθητε εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν.

1.11
ἐδηλώθη γάρ μοι περὶ ὑμῶν, ἀδελφοί μου, ὑπὸ τῶν Χλόης ὅτι ἔριδες ἐν ὑμῖν εἰσίν.
1.12
λέγω δὲ τοῦτο ὅτι ἕκαστος ὑμῶν λέγει Ἐγὼ μέν εἰμι Παύλου, Ἐγὼ δὲ Ἀπολλώ, Ἐγὼ δὲ Κηφᾶ, Ἐγὼ δὲ Χριστοῦ. μεμέρισται ὁ χριστός.

1.14
εὐχαριστῶ ὅτι οὐδένα ὑμῶν ἐβάπτισα εἰ μὴ Κρίσπον καὶ Γαῖον,
1.15
ἵνα μή τις εἴπῃ ὅτι εἰς τὸ ἐμὸν ὄνομα ἐβαπτίσθητε· ἐβάπτισα δὲ καὶ τὸν Στεφανᾶ οἶκον·
1.16
λοιπὸν οὐκ οἶδα εἴ τινα ἄλλον ἐβάπτισα.
1.17
οὐ γὰρ ἀπέστειλέν με Χριστὸς βαπτίζειν ἀλλὰ εὐαγγελίζεσθαι, οὐκ ἐν σοφίᾳ λόγου, ἵνα μὴ κενωθῇ ὁ σταυρὸς τοῦ χριστοῦ.
1.22
ἐπειδὴ καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι σημεῖα αἰτοῦσιν καὶ Ἕλληνες σοφίαν ζητοῦσιν· 1.23 ἡμεῖς δὲ κηρύσσομεν Χριστὸν ἐσταυρωμένον, Ἰουδαίοις μὲν σκάνδαλον ἔθνεσιν δὲ μωρίαν, 1.24 αὐτοῖς δὲ τοῖς κλητοῖς, Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶ Ἕλλησιν, Χριστὸν θεοῦ δύναμιν καὶ θεοῦ σοφίαν.
1.30
ἐξ αὐτοῦ δὲ ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ὃς ἐγενήθη σοφία ἡμῖν ἀπὸ θεοῦ, δικαιοσύνη τε καὶ ἁγιασμὸς καὶ ἀπολύτρωσις, ἵνα καθὼς γέγραπται 1.31 Ὁ καυχώμενος ἐν Κυρίῳ καυχάσθω.
2.1
Κἀγὼ ἐλθὼν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, ἦλθον οὐ καθʼ ὑπεροχὴν λόγου ἢ σοφίας καταγγέλλων ὑμῖν τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ θεοῦ,
2.6
Σοφίαν δὲ λαλοῦμεν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις, σοφίαν δὲ οὐ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου οὐδὲ τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου τῶν καταργουμένων· 2.7 ἀλλὰ λαλοῦμεν θεοῦ σοφίαν ἐν μυστηρίῳ, τὴν ἀποκεκρυμμένην, ἣν προώρισεν ὁ θεὸς πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων εἰς δόξαν ἡμῶν· 2.8 ἣν οὐδεὶς τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου ἔγνωκεν, εἰ γὰρ ἔγνωσαν, οὐκ ἂν τὸν κύριον τῆς δόξης ἐσταύρωσαν· 2.9 ἀλλὰ καθὼς γέγραπταιἋ ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἶδεν καὶοὖς οὐκ ἤκουσεν

2.13
ἃ καὶ λαλοῦμεν οὐκ ἐν διδακτοῖς ἀνθρωπίνης σοφίας λόγοις, ἀλλʼ ἐν διδακτοῖς πνεύματος, πνευματικοῖς πνευματικὰ συνκρίνοντες.
2.14
ψυχικὸς δὲ ἄνθρωπος οὐ δέχεται τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ θεοῦ, μωρία γὰρ αὐτῷ ἐστίν, καὶ οὐ δύναται γνῶναι, ὅτι πνευματικῶς ἀνακρίνεται·

2.16
τίςγὰρἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου, ὃς συνβιβάσει αὐτόν;ἡμεῖς δὲ νοῦν Χριστοῦ ἔχομεν.
3.1
Κἀγώ, ἀδελφοί, οὐκ ἠδυνήθην λαλῆσαι ὑμῖν ὡς πνευματικοῖς ἀλλʼ ὡς σαρκίνοις, ὡς νηπίοις ἐν Χριστῷ. 3.2 γάλα ὑμᾶς ἐπότισα, οὐ βρῶμα, οὔπω γὰρ ἐδύνασθε. 3.3 Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ἔτι νῦν δύνασθε, ἔτι γὰρ σαρκικοί ἐστε. ὅπου γὰρ ἐν ὑμῖν ζῆλος καὶ ἔρις, οὐχὶ σαρκικοί ἐστε καὶ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον περιπατεῖτε;
3.9
θεοῦ γεώργιον, θεοῦ οἰκοδομή ἐστε.
3.10
Κατὰ τὴν χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι ὡς σοφὸς ἀρχιτέκτων θεμέλιον ἔθηκα, ἄλλος δὲ ἐποικοδομεῖ. ἕκαστος δὲ βλεπέτω πῶς ἐποικοδομεῖ·
3.11
θεμέλιον γὰρ ἄλλον οὐδεὶς δύναται θεῖναι παρὰ τὸν κείμενον, ὅς ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός·
3.12
εἰ δέ τις ἐποικοδομεῖ ἐπὶ τὸν θεμέλιον χρυσίον, ἀργύριον, λίθους τιμίους, ξύλα, χόρτον, καλάμην,
3.13
ἑκάστου τὸ ἔργον φανερὸν γενήσεται, ἡ γὰρ ἡμέρα δηλώσει· ὅτι ἐν πυρὶ ἀποκαλύπτεται, καὶ ἑκάστου τὸ ἔργον ὁποῖόν ἐστιν τὸ πῦρ αὐτὸ δοκιμάσει.
3.14
εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον μενεῖ ὃ ἐποικοδόμησεν, μισθὸν λήμψεται·
3.15
εἴ τινος τὸ ἔργον κατακαήσεται, ζημιωθήσεται, αὐτὸς δὲ σωθήσεται, οὕτως δὲ ὡς διὰ πυρός.
3.16
Οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι ναὸς θεοῦ ἐστὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν οἰκεῖ;
3.17
εἴ τις τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ φθείρει, φθερεῖ τοῦτον ὁ θεός· ὁ γὰρ ναὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἅγιός ἐστιν, οἵτινές ἐστε ὑμεῖς.

3.19
ἡ γὰρ σοφία τοῦ κόσμου τούτου μωρία παρὰ τῷ θεῷ ἐστίν· γέγραπται γάρὉ δρασσόμενος τοὺς σοφοὺς ἐν τῇ πανουργίᾳ αὐτῶν·
4.7
τίς γάρ σε διακρίνει; τί δὲ ἔχεις ὃ οὐκ ἔλαβες; εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔλαβες, τί καυχᾶσαι ὡς μὴ λαβών;
4.17
Διὰ τοῦτο ἔπεμψα ὑμῖν Τιμόθεον, ὅς ἐστίν μου τέκνον ἀγαπητὸν καὶ πιστὸν ἐν κυρίῳ, ὃς ὑμᾶς ἀναμνήσει τὰς ὁδούς μου τὰς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, καθὼς πανταχοῦ ἐν πάσῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ διδάσκω.
5.4
ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ, συναχθέντων ὑμῶν καὶ τοῦ ἐμοῦ πνεύματος σὺν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ,
5.6
Οὐ καλὸν τὸ καύχημα ὑμῶν. οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι μικρὰ ζύμη ὅλον τὸ φύραμα ζυμοῖ; 5.7 ἐκκαθάρατε τὴν παλαιὰν ζύμην, ἵνα ἦτε νέον φύραμα, καθώς ἐστε ἄζυμοι. καὶ γὰρτὸ πάσχαἡμῶνἐτύθηΧριστός·
5.9
Ἔγραψα ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ μὴ συναναμίγνυσθαι πόρνοις, 5.10 οὐ πάντως τοῖς πόρνοις τοῦ κόσμου τούτου ἢ τοῖς πλεονέκταις καὶ ἅρπαξιν ἢ εἰδωλολάτραις, ἐπεὶ ὠφείλετε ἄρα ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου ἐξελθεῖν. 5.11 νῦν δὲ ἔγραψα ὑμῖν μὴ συναναμίγνυσθαι ἐάν τις ἀδελφὸς ὀνομαζόμενος ᾖ πόρνος ἢ πλεονέκτης ἢ εἰδωλολάτρης ἢ λοίδορος ἢ μέθυσος ἢ ἅρπαξ, τῷ τοιούτῳ μηδὲ συνεσθίειν. 5.12 τί γάρ μοι τοὺς ἔξω κρίνειν; οὐχὶ τοὺς ἔσω ὑμεῖς κρίνετε, τοὺς δὲ ἔξω ὁ θεὸς κρίνει; 5.13 ἐξάρατε τὸν πονηρὸν ἐξ ὑμῶν αὐτῶν.
6.9
ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι ἄδικοι θεοῦ βασιλείαν οὐ κληρονομήσουσιν; Μὴ πλανᾶσθε· οὔτε πόρνοι οὔτε εἰδωλολάτραι οὔτε μοιχοὶ οὔτε μαλακοὶ οὔτε ἀρσενοκοῖται 6.10 οὔτε κλέπται οὔτε πλεονέκται, οὐ μέθυσοι, οὐ λοίδοροι, οὐχ ἅρπαγες βασιλείαν θεοῦ κληρονομήσουσιν. 6.11 Καὶ ταῦτά τινες ἦτε· ἀλλὰ ἀπελούσασθε, ἀλλὰ ἡγιάσθητε, ἀλλὰ ἐδικαιώθητε ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἐν τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν. 6.12 Πάντα μοι ἔξεστιν· ἀλλʼ οὐ πάντα συμφέρει. πάντα μοι ἔξεστιν· ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐγὼ ἐξουσιασθήσομαι ὑπό τινος. 6.13 τὰ βρώματα τῇ κοιλίᾳ, καὶ ἡ κοιλία τοῖς βρώμασιν· ὁ δὲ θεὸς καὶ ταύτην καὶ ταῦτα καταργήσει. τὸ δὲ σῶμα οὐ τῇ πορνείᾳ ἀλλὰ τῷ κυρίῳ, καὶ ὁ κύριος τῷ σώματι· 6.14 ὁ δὲ θεὸς καὶ τὸν κύριον ἤγειρεν καὶ ἡμᾶς ἐξεγερεῖ διὰ τῆς δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ. 6.15 οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν μέλη Χριστοῦ ἐστίν; ἄρας οὖν τὰ μέλη τοῦ χριστοῦ ποιήσω πόρνης μέλη; μὴ γένοιτο. 6.16 ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι ὁ κολλώμενος τῇ πόρνῃ ἓν σῶμά ἐστιν;Ἔσονταιγάρ, φησίν,οἱ δύο εἰς σάρκα μίαν. 6.17 ὁ δὲ κολλώμενος τῷ κυρίῳ ἓν πνεῦμά ἐστιν. 6.18 φεύγετε τὴν πορνείαν· πᾶν ἁμάρτημα ὃ ἐὰν ποιήσῃ ἄνθρωπος ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν, ὁ δὲ πορνεύων εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἁμαρτάνει. 6.19 ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι τὸ σῶμα ὑμῶν ναὸς τοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν ἁγίου πνεύματός ἐστιν, οὗ ἔχετε ἀπὸ θεοῦ; 6.20 καὶ οὐκ ἐστὲ ἑαυτῶν, ἠγοράσθητε γὰρ τιμῆς· δοξάσατε δὴ τὸν θεὸν ἐν τῷ σώματι ὑμῶν.
7.1
Περὶ δὲ ὧν ἐγράψατε, καλὸν ἀνθρώπῳ γυναικὸς μὴ ἅπτεσθαι·
7.5
μὴ ἀποστερεῖτε ἀλλήλους, εἰ μήτι ἂν ἐκ συμφώνου πρὸς καιρὸν ἵνα σχολάσητε τῇ προσευχῇ καὶ πάλιν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ἦτε, ἵνα μὴ πειράζῃ ὑμᾶς ὁ Σατανᾶς διὰ τὴν ἀκρασίαν ὑμῶν.
7.7
θέλω δὲ πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἶναι ὡς καὶ ἐμαυτόν· ἀλλὰ ἕκαστος ἴδιον ἔχει χάρισμα ἐκ θεοῦ, ὁ μὲν οὕτως, ὁ δὲ οὕτως.

7.10
Τοῖς δὲ γεγαμηκόσιν παραγγέλλω, οὐκ ἐγὼ ἀλλὰ ὁ κύριος, γυναῖκα ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς μὴ χωρισθῆναι,—

7.12
Τοῖς δὲ λοιποῖς λέγω ἐγώ, οὐχ ὁ κύριος· εἴ τις ἀδελφὸς γυναῖκα ἔχει ἄπιστον, καὶ αὕτη συνευδοκεῖ οἰκεῖν μετʼ αὐτοῦ, μὴ ἀφιέτω αὐτήν·

7.15
εἰ δὲ ὁ ἄπιστος χωρίζεται, χωριζέσθω· οὐ δεδούλωται ὁ ἀδελφὸς ἢ ἡ ἀδελφὴ ἐν τοῖς τοιούτοις, ἐν δὲ εἰρήνῃ κέκληκεν ὑμᾶς ὁ θεός.
7.16
τί γὰρ οἶδας, γύναι, εἰ τὸν ἄνδρα σώσεις; ἢ τί οἶδας, ἄνερ, εἰ τὴν γυναῖκα σώσεις;
7.17
Εἰ μὴ ἑκάστῳ ὡς μεμέρικεν ὁ κύριος, ἕκαστον ὡς κέκληκεν ὁ θεός, οὕτως περιπατείτω· καὶ οὕτως ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις πάσαις διατάσσομαι.
7.18
περιτετμημένος τις ἐκλήθη; μὴ ἐπισπάσθω· ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ κέκληταί τις; μὴ περιτεμνέσθω.
7.19
ἡ περιτομὴ οὐδέν ἐστιν, καὶ ἡ ἀκροβυστία οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ τήρησις ἐντολῶν θεοῦ. 7.20 ἕκαστος ἐν τῇ κλήσει ᾗ ἐκλήθη ἐν ταύτῃ μενέτω. 7.21 δοῦλος ἐκλήθης; μή σοι μελέτω· ἀλλʼ εἰ καὶ δύνασαι ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι. 7.22 ὁ γὰρ ἐν κυρίῳ κληθεὶς δοῦλος ἀπελεύθερος κυρίου ἐστίν· ὁμοίως ὁ ἐλεύθερος κληθεὶς δοῦλός ἐστιν Χριστοῦ. 7.23 τιμῆς ἠγοράσθητε· μὴ γίνεσθε δοῦλοι ἀνθρώπων. 7.24 ἕκαστος ἐν ᾧ ἐκλήθη, ἀδελφοί, ἐν τούτῳ μενέτω παρὰ θεῷ. 7.25 Περὶ δὲ τῶν παρθένων ἐπιταγὴν κυρίου οὐκ ἔχω, γνώμην δὲ δίδωμι ὡς ἠλεημένος ὑπὸ κυρίου πιστὸς εἶναι. 7.26 Νομίζω οὖν τοῦτο καλὸν ὑπάρχειν διὰ τὴν ἐνεστῶσαν ἀνάγκην, ὅτι καλὸν ἀνθρώπῳ τὸ οὕτως εἶναι.
7.34
ἵνα ᾖ ἁγία καὶ τῷ σώματι καὶ τῷ πνεύματι· ἡ δὲ γαμήσασα μεριμνᾷ τὰ τοῦ κόσμου, πῶς ἀρέσῃ τῷ ἀνδρί.
7.39
Γυνὴ δέδεται ἐφʼ ὅσον χρόνον ζῇ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς· ἐὰν δὲ κοιμηθῇ ὁ ἀνήρ, ἐλευθέρα ἐστὶν ᾧ θέλει γαμηθῆναι, μόνον ἐν κυρίῳ·
8.4
Περὶ τῆς βρώσεως οὖν τῶν εἰδωλοθύτων οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὐδὲν εἴδωλον ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ὅτι οὐδεὶς θεὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς. 8.5 καὶ γὰρ εἴπερ εἰσὶν λεγόμενοι θεοὶ εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς, ὥσπερ εἰσὶν θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί, 8.6 ἀλλʼ ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς διʼ αὐτοῦ. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐν πᾶσιν ἡ γνῶσις·
9.5
μὴ οὐκ ἔχομεν ἐξουσίαν ἀδελφὴν γυναῖκα περιάγειν, ὡς καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ Κηφᾶς;
9.20
καὶ ἐγενόμην τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις ὡς Ἰουδαῖος, ἵνα Ἰουδαίους κερδήσω· τοῖς ὑπὸ νόμον ὡς ὑπὸ νόμον, μὴ ὢν αὐτὸς ὑπὸ νόμον, ἵνα τοὺς ὑπὸ νόμον κερδήσω·
10.1
Οὐ θέλω γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν πάντες ὑπὸ τὴν νεφέλην ἦσαν καὶ πάντες διὰ τῆς θαλάσσης διῆλθον,
10.4
καὶ πάντες τὸ αὐτὸ πνευματικὸν ἔπιον πόμα, ἔπινον γὰρ ἐκ πνευματικῆς ἀκολουθούσης πέτρας, ἡ πέτρα δὲ ἦν ὁ χριστός·

10.14
Διόπερ, ἀγαπητοί μου, φεύγετε ἀπὸ τῆς εἰδωλολατρίας.
10.15
ὡς φρονίμοις λέγω· κρίνατε ὑμεῖς ὅ φημι.
10.16
Τὸ ποτήριον τῆς εὐλογίας ὃ εὐλογοῦμεν, οὐχὶ κοινωνία ἐστὶν τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ χριστοῦ; τὸν ἄρτον ὃν κλῶμεν, οὐχὶ κοινωνία τοῦ σώματος τοῦ χριστοῦ ἐστίν;
10.17
ὅτι εἷς ἄρτος, ἓν σῶμα οἱ πολλοί ἐσμεν, οἱ γὰρ πάντες ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἄρτου μετέχομεν. βλέπετε τὸν Ἰσραὴλ κατὰ σάρκα·
10.18
οὐχ οἱ ἐσθίοντες τὰς θυσίας κοινωνοὶ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου εἰσίν;
10.19
τί οὖν φημί; ὅτι εἰδωλόθυτόν τί ἐστιν, ἢ ὅτι εἴδωλόν τί ἐστιν; 10.20 ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἃ θύουσιν τὰ ἔθνη,δαιμονίοις καὶ οὐ θεῷ θύουσιν,οὐ θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς κοινωνοὺς τῶν δαιμονίων γίνεσθαι. 10.21 οὐ δύνασθε ποτήριον Κυρίου πίνειν καὶ ποτήριον δαιμονίων· οὐ δύνασθετραπέζης Κυρίουμετέχειν καὶ τραπέζης δαιμονίων. 10.22 ἢπαραζηλοῦμεν τὸν κύριον;μὴ ἰσχυρότεροι αὐτοῦ ἐσμέν; Πάντα ἔξεστιν· ἀλλʼ οὐ πάντα συμφέρει.
10.32
ἀπρόσκοποι καὶ Ἰουδαίοις γίνεσθε καὶ Ἕλλησιν καὶ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ, 1
1.1
μιμηταί μου γίνεσθε, καθὼς κἀγὼ Χριστοῦ. 11.2 Ἐπαινῶ δὲ ὑμᾶς ὅτι πάντα μου μέμνησθε καὶ καθὼς παρέδωκα ὑμῖν τὰς παραδόσεις κατέχετε. 11.3 Θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς εἰδέναι ὅτι παντὸς ἀνδρὸς ἡ κεφαλὴ ὁ χριστός ἐστιν, κεφαλὴ δὲ γυναικὸς ὁ ἀνήρ, κεφαλὴ δὲ τοῦ χριστοῦ ὁ θεός.
11.6
εἰ γὰρ οὐ κατακαλύπτεται γυνή, καὶ κειράσθω· εἰ δὲ αἰσχρὸν γυναικὶ τὸ κείρασθαι ἢ ξυρᾶσθαι, κατακαλυπτέσθω. 1
1.9
καὶ γὰρ οὐκ ἐκτίσθη ἀνὴρ διὰ τὴν γυναῖκα, ἀλλὰ γυνὴ διὰ τὸν ἄνδρα. 1
1.10
διὰ τοῦτο ὀφείλει ἡ γυνὴ ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς διὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους. 1
1.13
ἐν ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς κρίνατε· πρέπον ἐστὶν γυναῖκα ἀκατακάλυπτον τῷ θεῷ προσεύχεσθαι; 1

1.14
οὐδὲ ἡ φύσις αὐτὴ διδάσκει ὑμᾶς ὅτι ἀνὴρ μὲν ἐὰν κομᾷ, ἀτιμία αὐτῷ ἐστίν, 1
1.15
γυνὴ δὲ ἐὰν κομᾷ, δόξα αὐτῇ ἐστίν; ὅτι ἡ κόμη ἀντὶ περιβολαίου δέδοται αὐτῇ. 1
1.16
Εἰ δέ τις δοκεῖ φιλόνεικος εἶναι, ἡμεῖς τοιαύτην συνήθειαν οὐκ ἔχομεν, οὐδὲ αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τοῦ θεοῦ. 1
1.17
Τοῦτο δὲ παραγγέλλων οὐκ ἐπαινῶ ὅτι οὐκ εἰς τὸ κρεῖσσον ἀλλὰ εἰς τὸ ἧσσον συνέρχεσθε. 1
1.18
πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ συνερχομένων ὑμῶν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀκούω σχίσματα ἐν ὑμῖν ὑπάρχειν, καὶ μέρος τι πιστεύω. 1
1.19
δεῖ γὰρ καὶ αἱρέσεις ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι· ἵνα καὶ οἱ δόκιμοι φανεροὶ γένωνται ἐν ὑμῖν. 11.20 Συνερχομένων οὖν ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ οὐκ ἔστιν κυριακὸν δεῖπνον φαγεῖν, 11.21 ἕκαστος γὰρ τὸ ἴδιον δεῖπνον προλαμβάνει ἐν τῷ φαγεῖν, καὶ ὃς μὲν πεινᾷ, ὃς δὲ μεθύει. 1
1.22
μὴ γὰρ οἰκίας οὐκ ἔχετε εἰς τὸ ἐσθίειν καὶ πίνειν; ἢ τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ θεοῦ καταφρονεῖτε, καὶ καταισχύνετε τοὺς μὴ ἔχοντας; τί εἴπω ὑμῖν; ἐπαινέσω ὑμᾶς; ἐν τούτῳ οὐκ ἐπαινῶ. 11.23 ἐγὼ γὰρ παρέλαβον ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου, ὃ καὶ παρέδωκα ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ ᾗ παρεδίδετο ἔλαβεν ἄρτον καὶ εὐχαριστήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ εἶπεν 11.24 Τοῦτό μού ἐστιν τὸ σῶμα τὸ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν· τοῦτο ποιεῖτε εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν ἀνάμνησιν. ὡσαύτως καὶ τὸ ποτήριον μετὰ τὸ δειπνῆσαι, λέγων 11.25 Τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἡ καινὴδιαθήκηἐστὶν ἐντῷἐμῷαἵματι·τοῦτο ποιεῖτε, ὁσάκις ἐὰν πίνητε, εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν ἀνάμνησιν. 11.26 ὁσάκις γὰρ ἐὰν ἐσθίητε τὸν ἄρτον τοῦτον καὶ τὸ ποτήριον πίνητε, τὸν θάνατον τοῦ κυρίου καταγγέλλετε, ἄχρι οὗ ἔλθῃ. 11.27 ὥστε ὃς ἂν ἐσθίῃ τὸν ἄρτον ἢ πίνῃ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦ κυρίου ἀναξίως, ἔνοχος ἔσται τοῦ σώματος καὶ τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ κυρίου. 11.28 δοκιμαζέτω δὲ ἄνθρωπος ἑαυτόν, καὶ οὕτως ἐκ τοῦ ἄρτου ἐσθιέτω καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ποτηρίου πινέτω· 11.29 ὁ γὰρ ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων κρίμα ἑαυτῷ ἐσθίει καὶ πίνει μὴ διακρίνων τὸ σῶμα. 1
1.30
διὰ τοῦτο ἐν ὑμῖν πολλοὶ ἀσθενεῖς καὶ ἄρρωστοι καὶ κοιμῶνται ἱκανοί. 11.31 εἰ δὲ ἑαυτοὺς διεκρίνομεν, οὐκ ἂν ἐκρινόμεθα· 11.32 κρινόμενοι δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ κυρίου παιδευόμεθα, ἵνα μὴ σὺν τῷ κόσμῳ κατακριθῶμεν. 11.33 ὥστε, ἀδελφοί μου, συνερχόμενοι εἰς τὸ φαγεῖν ἀλλήλους ἐκδέχεσθε. 11.34 εἴ τις πεινᾷ, ἐν οἴκῳ ἐσθιέτω, ἵνα μὴ εἰς κρίμα συνέρχησθε. Τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ ὡς ἂν ἔλθω διατάξομαι.
12.2
Οἴδατε ὅτι ὅτε ἔθνη ἦτε πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ἄφωνα ὡς ἂν ἤγεσθε ἀπαγόμενοι. 12.3 διὸ γνωρίζω ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἐν πνεύματι θεοῦ λαλῶν λέγει ΑΝΑΘΕΜΑ ΙΗΣΟΥΣ, καὶ οὐδεὶς δύναται εἰπεῖν ΚΥΡΙΟΣ ΙΗΣΟΥΣ εἰ μὴ ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ. 12.4 Διαιρέσεις δὲ χαρισμάτων εἰσίν, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα·
1
2.12
Καθάπερ γὰρ τὸ σῶμα ἕν ἐστιν καὶ μέλη πολλὰ ἔχει, πάντα δὲ τὰ μέλη τοῦ σώματος πολλὰ ὄντα ἕν ἐστιν σῶμα, οὕτως καὶ ὁ χριστός· 1

2.13
καὶ γὰρ ἐν ἑνὶ πνεύματι ἡμεῖς πάντες εἰς ἓν σῶμα ἐβαπτίσθημεν, εἴτε Ἰουδαῖοι εἴτε Ἕλληνες, εἴτε δοῦλοι εἴτε ἐλεύθεροι, καὶ πάντες ἓν πνεῦμα ἐποτίσθημεν. 1
2.14
καὶ γὰρ τὸ σῶμα οὐκ ἔστιν ἓν μέλος ἀλλὰ πολλά. ἐὰν εἴπῃ ὁ πούς 1
2.15
Ὅτι οὐκ εἰμὶ χείρ, οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐκ τοῦ σώματος, οὐ παρὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ σώματος· καὶ ἐὰν εἴπῃ τὸ οὖς 1

2.16
Ὅτι οὐκ εἰμὶ ὀφθαλμός, οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐκ τοῦ σώματος, οὐ παρὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ σώματος· 1
2.17
εἰ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα ὀφθαλμός, ποῦ ἡ ἀκοή; εἰ ὅλον ἀκοή, ποῦ ἡ ὄσφρησις; 1
2.18
νῦν δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἔθετο τὰ μέλη, ἓν ἕκαστον αὐτῶν, ἐν τῷ σώματι καθὼς ἠθέλησεν. 1
2.19
εἰ δὲ ἦν τὰ πάνταἓν μέλος, ποῦ τὸ σῶμα;
12.20
νῦν δὲ πολλὰ μέλη, ἓν δὲ σῶμα. οὐ δύναται δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμὸς εἰπεῖν τῇ χειρί
12.21
Χρείαν σου οὐκ ἔχω, ἢ πάλιν ἡ κεφαλὴ τοῖς ποσίν Χρείαν ὑμῶν οὐκ ἔχω·
12.22
ἀλλὰ πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὰ δοκοῦντα μέλη τοῦ σώματος ἀσθενέστερα ὑπάρχειν ἀναγκαῖά ἐστιν,
12.23
καὶ ἃ δοκοῦμεν ἀτιμότερα εἶναι τοῦ σώματος, τούτοις τιμὴν περισσοτέραν περιτίθεμεν, καὶ τὰ ἀσχήμονα ἡμῶν εὐσχημοσύνην περισσοτέραν ἔχει,
12.24
τὰ δὲ εὐσχήμονα ἡμῶν οὐ χρείαν ἔχει. ἀλλὰ ὁ θεὸς συνεκέρασεν τὸ σῶμα, τῷ ὑστερουμένῳ περισσοτέραν δοὺς τιμήν,
12.25
ἵνα μὴ ᾖ σχίσμα ἐν τῷ σώματι, ἀλλὰ τὸ αὐτὸ ὑπὲρ ἀλλήλων μεριμνῶσι τὰ μέλη.
12.26
καὶ εἴτε πάσχει ἓν μέλος, συνπάσχει πάντα τὰ μέλη· εἴτε δοξάζεται μέλος, συνχαίρει πάντα τὰ μέλη.
12.27
ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε σῶμα Χριστοῦ καὶ μέλη ἐκ μέρους.
12.28
Καὶ οὓς μὲν ἔθετο ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρῶτον ἀποστόλους, δεύτερον προφήτας, τρίτον διδασκάλους, ἔπειτα δυνάμεις, ἔπειτα χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων, ἀντιλήμψεις, κυβερνήσεις, γένη γλωσσῶν.
12.29
μὴ πάντες ἀπόστολοι; μὴ πάντες προφῆται; μὴ πάντες διδάσκαλοι; μὴ πάντες δυνάμεις;
12.31
ζηλοῦτε δὲ τὰ χαρίσματα τὰ μείζονα.
1
3.1
Καὶ ἔτι καθʼ ὑπερβολὴν ὁδὸν ὑμῖν δείκνυμι. Ἐὰν ταῖς γλώσσαις τῶν ἀνθρώπων λαλῶ καὶ τῶν ἀγγέλων, ἀγάπην δὲ μὴ ἔχω, γέγονα χαλκὸς ἠχῶν ἢ κύμβαλον ἀλαλάζον. 13.2 κἂν ἔχω προφητείαν καὶ εἰδῶ τὰ μυστήρια πάντα καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γνῶσιν, κἂν ἔχω πᾶσαν τὴν πίστιν ὥστε ὄρη μεθιστάνειν, ἀγάπην δὲ μὴ ἔχω, οὐθέν εἰμι. 13.3 κἂν ψωμίσω πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντά μου, κἂν παραδῶ τὸ σῶμά μου, ἵνα καυχήσωμαι, ἀγάπην δὲ μὴ ἔχω, οὐδὲν ὠφελοῦμαι. 13.4 Ἡ ἀγάπη μακροθυμεῖ, χρηστεύεται, ἡ ἀγάπη οὐ ζηλοῖ, οὐ περπερεύεται, οὐ φυσιοῦται,
14.2
ὁ γὰρ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ οὐκ ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ ἀλλὰ θεῷ, οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀκούει, πνεύματι δὲ λαλεῖ μυστήρια·
14.4
ὁ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ ἑαυτὸν οἰκοδομεῖ·
14.33
οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἀκαταστασίας ὁ θεὸς ἀλλὰ εἰρήνης?̓ ὡς ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῶν ἁγίων. 14.34 Αἱ γυναῖκες ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις σιγάτωσαν, οὐ γὰρ ἐπιτρέπεται αὐταῖς λαλεῖν· ἀλλὰ ὑποτασσέσθωσαν, καθὼς καὶ ὁ νόμος λέγει. 14.35 εἰ δέ τι μανθάνειν θέλουσιν, ἐν οἴκῳ τοὺς ἰδίους ἄνδρας ἐπερωτάτωσαν, αἰσχρὸν γάρ ἐστιν γυναικὶ λαλεῖν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ. 14.36 Ἢ ἀφʼ ὑμῶν ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθεν, 14.37 ἢ εἰς ὑμᾶς μόνους κατήντησεν; Εἴ τις δοκεῖ προφήτης εἶναι ἢ πνευματικός, ἐπιγινωσκέτω ἃ γράφω ὑμῖν ὅτι κυρίου ἐστὶν ἐντολή·
15.5
καὶ ὅτι ὤφθη Κηφᾷ, εἶτα τοῖς δώδεκα·
15.7
ἔπειτα ὤφθη Ἰακώβῳ, εἶτα τοῖς ἀποστόλοις πᾶσιν· 15.8 ἔσχατον δὲ πάντων ὡσπερεὶ τῷ ἐκτρώματι ὤφθη κἀμοί. 1
5.9
Ἐγὼ γάρ εἰμι ὁ ἐλάχιστος τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὃς οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς καλεῖσθαι ἀπόστολος, διότι ἐδίωξα τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ θεοῦ· 15.10 χάριτι δὲ θεοῦ εἰμὶ ὅ εἰμι, καὶ ἡ χάρις αὐτοῦ ἡ εἰς ἐμὲ οὐ κενὴ ἐγενήθη, ἀλλὰ περισσότερον αὐτῶν πάντων ἐκοπίασα, οὐκ ἐγὼ δὲ ἀλλὰ ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ σὺν ἐμοί.

15.50
Τοῦτο δέ φημι, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι σὰρξ καὶ αἷμα βασιλείαν θεοῦ κληρονομῆσαι οὐ δύναται, οὐδὲ ἡ φθορὰ τὴν ἀφθαρσίαν κληρονομεῖ.
15.51
ἰδοὺ μυστήριον ὑμῖν λέγω· πάντες οὐ κοιμηθησόμεθα πάντες δὲ ἀλλαγησόμεθα,
16.1
Περὶ δὲ τῆς λογίας τῆς εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους, ὥσπερ διέταξα ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Γαλατίας, οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιήσατε. 16.2 κατὰ μίαν σαββάτου ἕκαστος ὑμῶν παρʼ ἑαυτῷ τιθέτω θησαυρίζων ὅτι ἐὰν εὐοδῶται, ἵνα μὴ ὅταν ἔλθω τότε λογίαι γίνωνται. 16.3 ὅταν δὲ παραγένωμαι, οὓς ἐὰν δοκιμάσητε διʼ ἐπιστολῶν, τούτους πέμψω ἀπενεγκεῖν τὴν χάριν ὑμῶν εἰς Ἰερουσαλήμ· 16.4 ἐὰν δὲ ἄξιον ᾖ τοῦ κἀμὲ πορεύεσθαι, σὺν ἐμοὶ πορεύσονται.

16.15
Παρακαλῶ δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί· οἴδατε τὴν οἰκίαν Στεφανᾶ, ὅτι ἐστὶν ἀπαρχὴ τῆς Ἀχαίας καὶ εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις ἔταξαν ἑαυτούς·

16.19
Ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῆς Ἀσίας. ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ἐν κυρίῳ πολλὰ Ἀκύλας καὶ Πρίσκα σὺν τῇ κατʼ οἶκον αὐτῶν ἐκκλησίᾳ.' ' None
sup>
1.1 Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the willof God, and our brother Sosthenes, 1.2 to the assembly of God whichis at Corinth; those who are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to besaints, with all who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ in everyplace, both theirs and ours:
1.4
I always thank my God concerning you, for the grace of Godwhich was given you in Christ Jesus;
1.7
o that you come behindin no gift; waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ;
1.9
God is faithful, through whom you were calledinto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ, our Lord.' "

1.11
For it has been reported to me concerning you, mybrothers, by those who are from Chloe's household, that there arecontentions among you." 1.12 Now I mean this, that each one of yousays, "I follow Paul," "I follow Apollos," "I follow Cephas," and, "Ifollow Christ."

1.14
I thank God that Ibaptized none of you, except Crispus and Gaius,
1.15
o that no oneshould say that I had baptized you into my own name.' "
1.16
(I alsobaptized the household of Stephanas; besides them, I don't know whetherI baptized any other.)" "
1.17
For Christ sent me not to baptize, but topreach the gospel -- not in wisdom of words, so that the cross ofChrist wouldn't be made void." 1.22 For Jews ask for signs,Greeks seek after wisdom, 1.23 but we preach Christ crucified; astumbling block to Jews, and foolishness to Greeks, 1.24 but to thosewho are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ is the power of God andthe wisdom of God.
1.30
But of him, you are in ChristJesus, who was made to us wisdom from God, and righteousness andsanctification, and redemption: 1.31 that, according as it iswritten, "He who boasts, let him boast in the Lord."' "
2.1
When I came to you, brothers, I didn't come with excellence ofspeech or of wisdom, proclaiming to you the testimony of God." 2.6 We speak wisdom, however, among those who are fullgrown; yet a wisdom not of this world, nor of the rulers of this world,who are coming to nothing.' "2.7 But we speak God's wisdom in amystery, the wisdom that has been hidden, which God foreordained beforethe worlds to our glory," "2.8 which none of the rulers of this worldhas known. For had they known it, they wouldn't have crucified the Lordof glory." '2.9 But as it is written,"Things which an eye didn\'t see, and an ear didn\'t hear,Which didn\'t enter into the heart of man,These God has prepared for those who love him."' "

2.13
Which things also we speak, not inwords which man's wisdom teaches, but which the Holy Spirit teaches,comparing spiritual things with spiritual things." "
2.14
Now thenatural man doesn't receive the things of God's Spirit, for they arefoolishness to him, and he can't know them, because they arespiritually discerned."
2.16
"For who has knownthe mind of the Lord, that he should instruct him?" But we haveChrist\'s mind.' "
3.1
Brothers, I couldn't speak to you as to spiritual, but as tofleshly, as to babies in Christ." "3.2 I fed you with milk, not withmeat; for you weren't yet ready. Indeed, not even now are you ready," "3.3 for you are still fleshly. For insofar as there is jealousy,strife, and factions among you, aren't you fleshly, and don't you walkin the ways of men?" "
3.9
For we are God's fellow workers. Youare God's farming, God's building." 3.10 According to the grace of Godwhich was given to me, as a wise master builder I laid a foundation,and another builds on it. But let each man be careful how he builds onit.
3.11
For no one can lay any other foundation than that which hasbeen laid, which is Jesus Christ.
3.12
But if anyone builds on thefoundation with gold, silver, costly stones, wood, hay, or stubble;' "
3.13
each man's work will be revealed. For the Day will declare it,because it is revealed in fire; and the fire itself will test what sortof work each man's work is." "
3.14
If any man's work remains which hebuilt on it, he will receive a reward." "
3.15
If any man's work isburned, he will suffer loss, but he himself will be saved, but asthrough fire." "
3.16
Don't you know that you are a temple of God, and that God'sSpirit lives in you?" "
3.17
If anyone destroys the temple of God, Godwill destroy him; for God's temple is holy, which you are."
3.19
Forthe wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written,"He has taken the wise in their craftiness."' "
4.7
For who makes you different? And what doyou have that you didn't receive? But if you did receive it, why do youboast as if you had not received it?" 4.17 Becauseof this I have sent Timothy to you, who is my beloved and faithfulchild in the Lord, who will remind you of my ways which are in Christ,even as I teach everywhere in every assembly.
5.4
In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,you being gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our LordJesus Christ,' "
5.6
Your boasting is not good. Don't you know that a little yeastleavens the whole lump?" '5.7 Purge out the old yeast, that you may bea new lump, even as you are unleavened. For indeed Christ, ourPassover, has been sacrificed in our place.
5.9
I wrote to you in my letter to have no company with sexual sinners; 5.10 yet not at all meaning with the sexual sinners of this world, orwith the covetous and extortioners, or with idolaters; for then youwould have to leave the world.' "5.11 But as it is, I wrote to you notto associate with anyone who is called a brother who is a sexualsinner, or covetous, or an idolater, or a slanderer, or a drunkard, oran extortioner. Don't even eat with such a person." "5.12 For what haveI to do with also judging those who are outside? Don't you judge thosewho are within?" '5.13 But those who are outside, God judges. "Put awaythe wicked man from among yourselves."' "
6.9
Or don't you know that the unrighteouswill not inherit the Kingdom of God? Don't be deceived. Neither thesexually immoral, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor male prostitutes,nor homosexuals," '6.10 nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, norslanderers, nor extortioners, will inherit the Kingdom of God. 6.11 Such were some of you, but you were washed. But you were sanctified.But you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and in the Spiritof our God. 6.12 "All things are lawful for me," but not all thingsare expedient. "All things are lawful for me," but I will not bebrought under the power of anything. 6.13 "Foods for the belly, andthe belly for foods," but God will bring to nothing both it and them.But the body is not for sexual immorality, but for the Lord; and theLord for the body. 6.14 Now God raised up the Lord, and will alsoraise us up by his power.' "6.15 Don't you know that your bodies aremembers of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ, and makethem members of a prostitute? May it never be!" '6.16 Or don\'t you knowthat he who is joined to a prostitute is one body? For, "The two," sayshe, "will become one flesh." 6.17 But he who is joined to the Lord isone spirit. 6.18 Flee sexual immorality! "Every sin that a man doesis outside the body," but he who commits sexual immorality sins againsthis own body.' "6.19 Or don't you know that your body is a temple ofthe Holy Spirit which is in you, which you have from God? You are notyour own," "6.20 for you were bought with a price. Therefore glorifyGod in your body and in your spirit, which are God's." 7.1 Now concerning the things about which you wrote to me: it isgood for a man not to touch a woman.' "
7.5
Don't deprive one another, unless it is by consent for aseason, that you may give yourselves to fasting and prayer, and may betogether again, that Satan doesn't tempt you because of your lack ofself-control." 7.7 Yet I wish that all men were like me. However each man has his own giftfrom God, one of this kind, and another of that kind.

7.10
But to the married I command-- not I, but the Lord -- that the wife not leave her husband

7.12
But to the rest I -- not the Lord -- say, if any brother hasan unbelieving wife, and she is content to live with him, let him notleave her.

7.15
Yet if the unbeliever departs, let therebe separation. The brother or the sister is not under bondage in suchcases, but God has called us in peace.
7.16
For how do you know,wife, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, husband,whether you will save your wife?
7.17
Only, as the Lord hasdistributed to each man, as God has called each, so let him walk. So Icommand in all the assemblies.
7.18
Was anyone called having been circumcised? Let him not becomeuncircumcised. Has anyone been called in uncircumcision? Let him not becircumcised.
7.19
Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision isnothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. 7.20 Let eachman stay in that calling in which he was called.' "7.21 Were you calledbeing a bondservant? Don't let that bother you, but if you get anopportunity to become free, use it." "7.22 For he who was called in theLord being a bondservant is the Lord's free man. Likewise he who wascalled being free is Christ's bondservant." "7.23 You were bought witha price. Don't become bondservants of men." '7.24 Brothers, let eachman, in whatever condition he was called, stay in that condition withGod. 7.25 Now concerning virgins, I have no commandment from the Lord,but I give my judgment as one who has obtained mercy from the Lord tobe trustworthy. 7.26 I think that it is good therefore, because ofthe distress that is on us, that it is good for a man to be as he is.
7.34
There is also a difference between a wife and a virgin. Theunmarried woman cares about the things of the Lord, that she may beholy both in body and in spirit. But she who is married cares about thethings of the world -- how she may please her husband.
7.39
A wife is bound by law for as long as her husband lives;but if the husband is dead, she is free to be married to whoever shedesires, only in the Lord.
8.4
Therefore concerning the eating of things sacrificed to idols, we knowthat no idol is anything in the world, and that there is no other Godbut one. 8.5 For though there are things that are called "gods,"whether in the heavens or on earth; as there are many "gods" and many"lords;" 8.6 yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are allthings, and we for him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, through whom areall things, and we live through him.
9.5
Have we noright to take along a wife who is a believer, even as the rest of theapostles, and the brothers of the Lord, and Cephas?
9.20
To the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain Jews; to thosewho are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain those whoare under the law;
10.1
Now I would not have you ignorant, brothers, that our fatherswere all under the cloud, and all passed through the sea;
10.4
and all drank the samespiritual drink. For they drank of a spiritual rock that followed them,and the rock was Christ.

10.14
Therefore, my beloved, flee fromidolatry.
10.15
I speak as to wise men. Judge what I say.' "
10.16
Thecup of blessing which we bless, isn't it a communion of the blood ofChrist? The bread which we break, isn't it a communion of the body ofChrist?" 10.17 Because we, who are many, are one bread, one body; forwe all partake of the one bread.' "
10.18
Consider Israel after theflesh. Don't those who eat the sacrifices have communion with the altar?" 10.19 What am I saying then? That a thing sacrificed to idols isanything, or that an idol is anything?' "10.20 But I say that thethings which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons, and notto God, and I don't desire that you would have communion with demons." "10.21 You can't both drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons.You can't both partake of the table of the Lord, and of the table ofdemons." '10.22 Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we strongerthan he?
10.32
Give no occasions for stumbling, either to Jews, or to Greeks,or to the assembly of God; 1
1.1
Be imitators of me, even as I also am of Christ. 11.2 Now Ipraise you, brothers, that you remember me in all things, and hold firmthe traditions, even as I delivered them to you. 11.3 But I wouldhave you know that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of thewoman is the man, and the head of Christ is God.
11.6
For if a woman is not covered, let her also be shorn.But if it is shameful for a woman to be shorn or shaved, let her becovered. 1
1.9
for neither was man created for the woman, but woman for the man. 1
1.10
For this cause the woman ought to have authority on her head,because of the angels. 1
1.13
Judge for yourselves. Is it appropriate that a womanpray to God unveiled?' "1

1.14
Doesn't even nature itself teach you thatif a man has long hair, it is a dishonor to him?" '1
1.15
But if a womanhas long hair, it is a glory to her, for her hair is given to her for acovering.' "1
1.16
But if any man seems to be contentious, we have nosuch custom, neither do God's assemblies." "1
1.17
But in giving you this command, I don't praise you, that youcome together not for the better but for the worse." '1
1.18
For firstof all, when you come together in the assembly, I hear that divisionsexist among you, and I partly believe it. 1
1.19
For there also mustbe factions among you, that those who are approved may be revealedamong you.' "11.20 When therefore you assemble yourselves together, itis not possible to eat the Lord's supper." '11.21 For in your eatingeach one takes his own supper before others. One is hungry, and anotheris drunken.' "1
1.22
What, don't you have houses to eat and to drink in?Or do you despise God's assembly, and put them to shame who don't have?What shall I tell you? Shall I praise you? In this I don't praise you." '11.23 For I received from the Lord that which also I delivered toyou, that the Lord Jesus on the night in which he was betrayed tookbread. 11.24 When he had given thanks, he broke it, and said, "Take,eat. This is my body, which is broken for you. Do this in memory ofme." 11.25 In the same way he also took the cup, after supper,saying, "This cup is the new covet in my blood. Do this, as often asyou drink, in memory of me."' "11.26 For as often as you eat this breadand drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord's death until he comes." "11.27 Therefore whoever eats this bread or drinks the Lord's cup i unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and the blood of theLord." '11.28 But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of thebread, and drink of the cup.' "11.29 For he who eats and drinks in anunworthy manner eats and drinks judgment to himself, if he doesn'tdiscern the Lord's body." '1
1.30
For this cause many among you are weakand sickly, and not a few sleep.' "11.31 For if we discerned ourselves,we wouldn't be judged." '11.32 But when we are judged, we are punishedby the Lord, that we may not be condemned with the world. 11.33 Therefore, my brothers, when you come together to eat, wait one foranother. 11.34 But if anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, lestyour coming together be for judgment. The rest I will set in orderwhenever I come.
12.2
You know that when you were heathen, you were ledaway to those mute idols, however you might be led. 12.3 Therefore Imake known to you that no man speaking by God\'s Spirit says, "Jesus isaccursed." No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," but by the Holy Spirit. 12.4 Now there are various kinds of gifts, but the same Spirit.
1
2.12
For as the body is one, and has many members, and all themembers of the body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ. 1

2.13
For in one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whetherJews or Greeks, whether bond or free; and were all given to drink intoone Spirit. 1
2.14
For the body is not one member, but many. 1
2.15
If the foot would say, "Because I\'m not the hand, I\'m not part of thebody," it is not therefore not part of the body. 1

2.16
If the earwould say, "Because I\'m not the eye, I\'m not part of the body," it\'snot therefore not part of the body. 1
2.17
If the whole body were aneye, where would the hearing be? If the whole were hearing, where wouldthe smelling be? 1
2.18
But now God has set the members, each one ofthem, in the body, just as he desired. 1
2.19
If they were all onemember, where would the body be?
12.20
But now they are many members,but one body.
12.21
The eye can\'t tell the hand, "I have no need foryou," or again the head to the feet, "I have no need for you."
12.22
No, much rather, those members of the body which seem to be weaker arenecessary.
12.23
Those parts of the body which we think to be lesshonorable, on those we bestow more abundant honor; and ourunpresentable parts have more abundant propriety;
12.24
whereas ourpresentable parts have no such need. But God composed the bodytogether, giving more abundant honor to the inferior part,
12.25
thatthere should be no division in the body, but that the members shouldhave the same care for one another.
12.26
When one member suffers,all the members suffer with it. Or when one member is honored, all themembers rejoice with it.
12.27
Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually.
12.28
God has set some in the assembly: first apostles, secondprophets, third teachers, then miracle workers, then gifts of healings,helps, governments, and various kinds of languages.
12.29
Are allapostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Are all miracle workers?
12.31
But earnestly desire the bestgifts. Moreover, I show a most excellent way to you.' "
1
3.1
If I speak with the languages of men and of angels, but don'thave love, I have become sounding brass, or a clanging cymbal." "13.2 If I have the gift of prophecy, and know all mysteries and allknowledge; and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, butdon't have love, I am nothing." "13.3 If I dole out all my goods tofeed the poor, and if I give my body to be burned, but don't have love,it profits me nothing." "13.4 Love is patient and is kind; love doesn't envy. Love doesn'tbrag, is not proud," 14.2 For he who speaks in anotherlanguage speaks not to men, but to God; for no one understands; but inthe Spirit he speaks mysteries.
14.4
He whospeaks in another language edifies himself, but he who prophesiesedifies the assembly.
14.33
for God is not a God of confusion, but of peace.As in all the assemblies of the saints, 14.34 let your wives keepsilent in the assemblies, for it has not been permitted for them tospeak; but let them be in subjection, as the law also says. 14.35 Ifthey desire to learn anything, let them ask their own husbands at home,for it is shameful for a woman to chatter in the assembly. 14.36 What? Was it from you that the word of God went out? Or did it come toyou alone? 14.37 If any man thinks himself to be a prophet, orspiritual, let him recognize the things which I write to you, that theyare the commandment of the Lord.
15.5
and that heappeared to Cephas, then to the twelve.
15.7
Then he appeared to James, then to allthe apostles, 15.8 and last of all, as to the child born at the wrongtime, he appeared to me also. 1
5.9
For I am the least of theapostles, who is not worthy to be called an apostle, because Ipersecuted the assembly of God. 15.10 But by the grace of God I amwhat I am. His grace which was bestowed on me was not futile, but Iworked more than all of them; yet not I, but the grace of God which waswith me.' "

15.50
Now I say this, brothers, that flesh and blood can'tinherit the Kingdom of God; neither does corruption inheritincorruption." 15.51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We will not all sleep, but wewill all be changed,
16.1
Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I commandedthe assemblies of Galatia, you do likewise. 16.2 On the first day ofthe week, let each one of you save, as he may prosper, that nocollections be made when I come. 16.3 When I arrive, I will sendwhoever you approve with letters to carry your gracious gift toJerusalem. 16.4 If it is appropriate for me to go also, they will gowith me.

16.15
Now I beg you, brothers (you know the house of Stephanas,that it is the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have setthemselves to minister to the saints),

16.19
The assemblies of Asia greet you. Aquila and Priscilla greetyou much in the Lord, together with the assembly that is in theirhouse.' ' None
45. New Testament, 1 Thessalonians, 1.1-1.2, 1.6-1.10, 2.9, 2.12, 2.14, 3.13, 4.7, 4.9-4.12, 5.9-5.10, 5.12, 5.21-5.22, 5.24, 5.27 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Apostolic Church Order • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Church Fathers • Church, East Syriac • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • Roman church • Rome, churches/Christians in • Temple, church as • apologetic, house churches • church • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • ecclesiology/Church • example, of churches • hospitality, in early church • house church

 Found in books: Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 58; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 485, 486, 487, 488; Despotis and Lohr (2022), Religious and Philosophical Conversion in the Ancient Mediterranean Traditions, 49; Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 239; Linjamaa (2019), The Ethics of The Tripartite Tractate (NHC I, 5): A Study of Determinism and Early Christian Philosophy of Ethics, 208; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 16, 73, 75, 371, 393, 584; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 136; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 59; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 192, 194, 201; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 181, 184, 215, 323, 324, 325, 326, 344, 372, 375, 377, 449, 453, 489; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 88, 190

sup>
1.1 ΠΑΥΛΟΣ ΚΑΙ ΣΙΛΟΥΑΝΟΣ ΚΑΙ ΤΙΜΟΘΕΟΣ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Θεσσαλονικέων ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ καὶ κυρίῳ Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ· χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη. 1.2 Εὐχαριστοῦμεν τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν μνείαν ποιούμενοι ἐπὶ τῶν προσευχῶν ἡμῶν,
1.6
καὶ ὑμεῖς μιμηταὶ ἡμῶν ἐγενήθητε καὶ τοῦ κυρίου, δεξάμενοι τὸν λόγον ἐν θλίψει πολλῇ μετὰ χαρᾶς πνεύματος ἁγίου, 1.7 ὥστε γενέσθαι ὑμᾶς τύπον πᾶσιν τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐν τῇ Μακεδονίᾳ καὶ ἐν τῇ Ἀχαίᾳ. 1.8 ἀφʼ ὑμῶν γὰρ ἐξήχηται ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυρίου οὐ μόνον ἐν τῇ Μακεδονίᾳ καὶ Ἀχαίᾳ, ἀλλʼ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν ἡ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἐξελήλυθεν, ὥστε μὴ χρείαν ἔχειν ἡμᾶς λαλεῖν τι· 1.9 αὐτοὶ γὰρ περὶ ἡμῶν ἀπαγγέλλουσιν ὁποίαν εἴσοδον ἔσχομεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, καὶ πῶς ἐπεστρέψατε πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων δουλεύειν θεῷ ζῶντι καὶ ἀληθινῷ,
1.10
καὶ ἀναμένειν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν, ὃν ἤγειρεν ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν, Ἰησοῦν τὸν ῥυόμενον ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς ὀργῆς τῆς ἐρχομένης.
2.9
μνημονεύετε γάρ, ἀδελφοί, τὸν κόπον ἡμῶν καὶ τὸν μόχθον· νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας ἐργαζόμενοι πρὸς τὸ μὴ ἐπιβαρῆσαί τινα ὑμῶν ἐκηρύξαμεν εἰς ὑμᾶς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τοῦ θεοῦ.
2.12
παρακαλοῦντες ὑμᾶς καὶ παραμυθούμενοι καὶ μαρτυρόμενοι, εἰς τὸ περιπατεῖν ὑμᾶς ἀξίως τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καλοῦντος ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ βασιλείαν καὶ δόξαν.
2.14
ὑμεῖς γὰρ μιμηταὶ ἐγενήθητε, ἀδελφοί, τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν οὐσῶν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ὅτι τὰ αὐτὰ ἐπάθετε καὶ ὑμεῖς ὑπὸ τῶν ἰδίων συμφυλετῶν καθὼς καὶ αὐτοὶ ὑπὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων,
3.13
εἰς τὸ στηρίξαι ὑμῶν τὰς καρδίας ἀμέμπτους ἐν ἁγιωσύνῃ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς ἡμῶν ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ μετὰ πάντων τῶν ἁγίων αὐτοῦ.
4.7
οὐ γὰρ ἐκάλεσεν ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς ἐπὶ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ ἀλλʼ ἐν ἁγιασμῷ.
4.9
Περὶ δὲ τῆς φιλαδελφίας οὐ χρείαν ἔχετε γράφειν ὑμῖν, αὐτοὶ γὰρ ὑμεῖς θεοδίδακτοί ἐστε εἰς τὸ ἀγαπᾷν ἀλλήλους· 4.10 καὶ γὰρ ποιεῖτε αὐτὸ εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς τοὺς ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ Μακεδονίᾳ. Παρακαλοῦμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, περισσεύειν μᾶλλον, 4.11 καὶ φιλοτιμεῖσθαι ἡσυχάζειν καὶ πράσσειν τὰ ἴδια καὶ ἐργάζεσθαι ταῖς χερσὶν ὑμῶν, καθὼς ὑμῖν παρηγγείλαμεν, 4.12 ἵνα περιπατῆτε εὐσχημόνως πρὸς τοὺς ἔξω καὶ μηδενὸς χρείαν ἔχητε.
5.9
ὅτι οὐκ ἔθετο ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς εἰς ὀργὴν ἀλλὰ εἰς περιποίησιν σωτηρίας διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, 5.10 τοῦ ἀποθανόντος περὶ ἡμῶν ἵνα εἴτε γρηγορῶμεν εἴτε καθεύδωμεν ἅμα σὺν αὐτῷ ζήσωμεν.
5.12
Ἐρωτῶμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, εἰδέναι τοὺς κοπιῶντας ἐν ὑμῖν καὶ προϊσταμένους ὑμῶν ἐν κυρίῳ καὶ νουθετοῦντας ὑμᾶς,
5.21
πάντα δὲ δοκιμάζετε, τὸ καλὸν κατέχετε, 5.22 ἀπὸ παντὸςεἴδουςπονηροῦ ἀπέχεσθε.
5.24
πιστὸς ὁ καλῶν ὑμᾶς, ὃς καὶ ποιήσει.
5.27
Ἐνορκίζω ὑμᾶς τὸν κύριον ἀναγνωσθῆναι τὴν ἐπιστολὴν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς.'' None
sup>
1.1 Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, to the assembly of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 1.2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, mentioning you in our prayers,
1.6
You became imitators of us, and of the Lord, having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Spirit, 1.7 so that you became an example to all who believe in Macedonia and in Achaia. 1.8 For from you has sounded forth the word of the Lord, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every place your faith toward God has gone forth; so that we need not to say anything. 1.9 For they themselves report concerning us what kind of a reception we had from you; and how you turned to God from idols, to serve a living and true God,
1.10
and to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead -- Jesus, who delivers us from the wrath to come.
2.9
For you remember, brothers, our labor and travail; for working night and day, that we might not burden any of you, we preached to you the gospel of God.
2.12
to the end that you should walk worthily of God, who calls you into his own kingdom and glory.
2.14
For you, brothers, became imitators of the assemblies of God which are in Judea in Christ Jesus; for you also suffered the same things from your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews;
3.13
to the end he may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all his saints.
4.7
For God called us not for uncleanness, but in sanctification.
4.9
But concerning brotherly love, you have no need that one write to you. For you yourselves are taught by God to love one another, 4.10 for indeed you do it toward all the brothers who are in all Macedonia. But we exhort you, brothers, that you abound more and more; 4.11 and that you make it your ambition to lead a quiet life, and to do your own business, and to work with your own hands, even as we charged you; 4.12 that you may walk properly toward those who are outside, and may have need of nothing. ' "
5.9
For God didn't appoint us to wrath, but to the obtaining of salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, " '5.10 who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him.
5.12
But we beg you, brothers, to know those who labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you,
5.21
Test all things, and hold firmly that which is good. 5.22 Abstain from every form of evil.
5.24
Faithful is he who calls you, who will also do it.
5.27
I solemnly charge you by the Lord that this letter be read to all the holy brothers. '' None
46. New Testament, 1 Timothy, 2.12, 3.12, 3.15-3.16, 4.1, 4.7, 5.3-5.17 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Apostolic Church Order • Christian church, unity of the • Church • Codex Tchacos, rejection of both Judaism and the Church in • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Heresy, interior to Church • Jerusalem church • Roman church • Treasury (church's) • church • example, of churches • house church • women, church leadership

 Found in books: Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 569; Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 27, 230; Ernst (2009), Martha from the Margins: The Authority of Martha in Early Christian Tradition, 237; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 207; Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 128; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 17, 73, 74; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 373; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 59, 173, 212; Scopello (2008), The Gospel of Judas in Context: Proceedings of the First International Conference on the Gospel of Judas, 90, 91; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 183, 192; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 488, 594

sup>
2.12 διδάσκειν δὲ γυναικὶ οὐκ ἐπιτρέπω, οὐδὲ αὐθεντεῖν ἀνδρός, ἀλλʼ εἶναι ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ.
3.12
διάκονοι ἔστωσαν μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρες, τέκνων καλῶς προϊστάμενοι καὶ τῶν ἰδίων οἴκων·
3.15
ἐὰν δὲ βραδύνω, ἵνα εἰδῇς πῶς δεῖ ἐν οἴκῳ θεοῦ ἀναστρέφεσθαι, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἐκκλησία θεοῦ ζῶντος, στύλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας· 3.16 καὶ ὁμολογουμένως μέγα ἐστὶν τὸ τῆς εὐσεβείας μυστήριον·
4.1
Τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα ῥητῶς λέγει ὅτι ἐν ὑστέροις καιροῖς ἀποστήσονταί τινες τῆς πίστεως, προσέχοντες πνεύμασι πλάνοις καὶ διδασκαλίαις δαιμονίων
4.7
τοὺς δὲ βεβήλους καὶ γραώδεις μύθους παραιτοῦ. γύμναζε δὲ σεαυτὸν πρὸς εὐσέβειαν·
5.3
Χήρας τίμα τὰς ὄντως χήρας. 5.4 εἰ δέ τις χήρα τέκνα ἢ ἔκγονα ἔχει, μανθανέτωσαν πρῶτον τὸν ἴδιον οἶκον εὐσεβεῖν καὶ ἀμοιβὰς ἀποδιδόναι τοῖς προγόνοις, τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν ἀπόδεκτον ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. 5.5 ἡ δὲ ὄντως χήρα καὶ μεμονωμένηἤλπικεν ἐπὶ τὸν θεὸνκαὶ προσμένει ταῖς δεήσεσιν καὶ ταῖς προσευχαῖς νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας· 5.6 ἡ δὲ σπαταλῶσα ζῶσα τέθνηκεν. 5.7 καὶ ταῦτα παράγγελλε, ἵνα ἀνεπίλημπτοι ὦσιν· 5.8 εἰ δέ τις τῶν ἰδίων καὶ μάλιστα οἰκείων οὐ προνοεῖ, τὴν πίστιν ἤρνηται καὶ ἔστιν ἀπίστου χείρων. 5.9 Χήρα καταλεγέσθω μὴ ἔλαττον ἐτῶν ἑξήκοντα γεγονυῖα, ἑνὸς ἀνδρὸς γυνή, 5.10 ἐν ἔργοις καλοῖς μαρτυρουμένη, εἰ ἐτεκνοτρόφησεν, εἰ ἐξενοδόχησεν, εἰ ἁγίων πόδας ἔνιψεν, εἰ θλιβομένοις ἐπήρκεσεν, εἰ παντὶ ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ ἐπηκολούθησεν. 5.11 νεωτέρας δὲ χήρας παραιτοῦ· ὅταν γὰρ καταστρηνιάσωσιν τοῦ χριστοῦ, γαμεῖν θέλουσιν, 5.12 ἔχουσαι κρίμα ὅτι τὴν πρώτην πίστιν ἠθέτησαν· 5.13 ἅμα δὲ καὶ ἀργαὶ μανθάνουσιν, περιερχόμεναι τὰς οἰκίας, οὐ μόνον δὲ ἀργαὶ ἀλλὰ καὶ φλύαροι καὶ περίεργοι, λαλοῦσαι τὰ μὴ δέοντα. 5.14 βούλομαι οὖν νεῶτέρας γαμεῖν, τεκνογονεῖν, οἰκοδεσποτεῖν, μηδεμίαν ἀφορμὴν διδόναι τῷ ἀντικειμένῳ λοιδορίας χάριν· 5.15 ἤδη γάρ τινες ἐξετράπησαν ὀπίσω τοῦ Σατανᾶ. 5.16 εἴ τις πιστὴ ἔχει χήρας, ἐπαρκείτω αὐταῖς, καὶ μὴ βαρείσθω ἡ ἐκκλησία, ἵνα ταῖς ὄντως χήραις ἐπαρκέσῃ. 5.17 Οἱ καλῶς προεστῶτες πρεσβύτεροι διπλῆς τιμῆς ἀξιούσθωσαν, μάλιστα οἱ κοπιῶντες ἐν λόγῳ καὶ διδασκαλίᾳ·'' None
sup>
2.12 But I don't permit a woman to teach, nor to exercise authority over a man, but to be in quietness. " 3.12 Let deacons be husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well.
3.15
but if I wait long, that you may know how men ought to behave themselves in the house of God, which is the assembly of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. 3.16 Without controversy, the mystery of godliness is great: God was revealed in the flesh, Justified in the spirit, Seen by angels, Preached among the nations, Believed on in the world, And received up in glory.
4.1
But the Spirit says expressly that in later times some will fall away from the faith, paying attention to seducing spirits and doctrines of demons, ' "
4.7
But refuse profane and old wives' fables. Exercise yourself toward godliness. " 5.3 Honor widows who are widows indeed. 5.4 But if any widow has children or grandchildren, let them learn first to show piety towards their own family, and to repay their parents, for this is acceptable in the sight of God. 5.5 Now she who is a widow indeed, and desolate, has her hope set on God, and continues in petitions and prayers night and day. 5.6 But she who gives herself to pleasure is dead while she lives. 5.7 Also command these things, that they may be without reproach. ' "5.8 But if anyone doesn't provide for his own, and especially his own household, he has denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever. " '5.9 Let no one be enrolled as a widow under sixty years old, having been the wife of one man, ' "5.10 being approved by good works, if she has brought up children, if she has been hospitable to strangers, if she has washed the saints' feet, if she has relieved the afflicted, and if she has diligently followed every good work. " '5.11 But refuse younger widows, for when they have grown wanton against Christ, they desire to marry; 5.12 having condemnation, because they have rejected their first pledge. 5.13 Besides, they also learn to be idle, going about from house to house. Not only idle, but also gossips and busybodies, saying things which they ought not. 5.14 I desire therefore that the younger widows marry, bear children, rule the household, and give no occasion to the adversary for reviling. 5.15 For already some have turned aside after Satan. ' "5.16 If any man or woman who believes has widows, let them relieve them, and don't let the assembly be burdened; that it might relieve those who are widows indeed. " '5.17 Let the elders who rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially those who labor in the word and in teaching. '" None
47. New Testament, 2 Thessalonians, 1.3, 1.11, 2.1, 2.3, 2.6-2.9 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • Letter of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons, ,content • Roman church • Temple, church as • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • ecclesia bipertita, bipartite church

 Found in books: Linjamaa (2019), The Ethics of The Tripartite Tractate (NHC I, 5): A Study of Determinism and Early Christian Philosophy of Ethics, 208; Lynskey (2021), Tyconius’ Book of Rules: An Ancient Invitation to Ecclesial Hermeneutics, 134, 135, 212, 288; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 115; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2006), A Holy People: Jewish And Christian Perspectives on Religious Communal Identity. 103; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 173; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 201; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 326, 451; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 88, 190

sup>
1.3 Εὐχαριστεῖν ὀφείλομεν τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν, ἀδελφοί, καθὼς ἄξιόν ἐστιν, ὅτι ὑπεραυξάνει ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν καὶ πλεονάζει ἡ ἀγάπη ἑνὸς ἑκάστου πάντων ὑμῶν εἰς ἀλλήλους,
1.11
Εἰς ὃ καὶ προσευχόμεθα πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν, ἵνα ὑμᾶς ἀξιώσῃ τῆς κλήσεως ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν καὶ πληρώσῃ πᾶσαν εὐδοκίαν ἀγαθωσύνης καὶ ἔργον πίστεως ἐν δυνάμει,
2.1
Ἐρωτῶμεν δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, ὑπὲρ τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἡμῶν ἐπισυναγωγῆς ἐπʼ αὐτόν,
2.3
μή τις ὑμᾶς ἐξαπατήσῃ κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον· ὅτι ἐὰν μὴ ἔλθῃ ἡ ἀποστασία πρῶτον καὶ ἀποκαλυφθῇ ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῆς ἀνομίας, ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπωλείας,
2.6
καὶ νῦν τὸ κατέχον οἴδατε, εἰς τὸ ἀποκαλυφθῆναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ αὐτοῦ καιρῷ· 2.7 τὸ γὰρ μυστήριον ἤδη ἐνεργεῖται τῆς ἀνομίας· μόνον ὁ κατέχων ἄρτι ἕως ἐκ μέσου γένηται. 2.8 καὶ τότε ἀποκαλυφθήσεταιὁ ἄνομος,ὃν ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦςἀνελεῖ τῷ πνεύματι τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦκαὶ καταργήσει τῇ ἐπιφανείᾳ τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ, 2.9 οὗ ἐστὶν ἡ παρουσία κατʼ ἐνέργειαν τοῦ Σατανᾶ ἐν πάσῃ δυνάμει καὶ σημείοις καὶ τέρασιν ψεύδους'' None
sup>
1.3 We are bound to always give thanks to God for you, brothers, even as it is appropriate, because your faith grows exceedingly, and the love of each and every one of you towards one another abounds;
1.11
To this end we also pray always for you, that our God may count you worthy of your calling, and fulfill every desire of goodness and work of faith, with power;
2.1
Now, brothers, concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together to him, we ask you
2.3
Let no one deceive you in any way. For it will not be, unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed, the son of destruction,
2.6
Now you know what is restraining him, to the end that he may be revealed in his own season. 2.7 For the mystery of lawlessness already works. Only there is one who restrains now, until he is taken out of the way. 2.8 Then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord will kill with the breath of his mouth, and bring to nothing by the brightness of his coming; 2.9 even he whose coming is according to the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, '' None
48. New Testament, 2 Timothy, 3.6, 4.8 (1st cent. CE - 1st cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • church • church fathers • house church • women, church

 Found in books: Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 499; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 72, 74; Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 508; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 364

sup>
3.6 ἐκ τούτων γάρ εἰσιν οἱ ἐνδύνοιτες εἰς τὰς οἰκίας καὶ αἰχμαλωτίζοντες γυναικάρια σεσωρευμένα ἁμαρτίαις, ἀγόμενα ἐπιθυμίαις ποικίλαις,
4.8
λοιπὸν ἀπόκειταί μοι ὁ τῆς δικαιοσύνης στέφανος, ὃν ἀποδώσει μοι ὁ κύριος ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, ὁ δίκαιος κριτής, οὐ μόνον δὲ ἐμοὶ ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς ἠγαπηκόσι τὴν ἐπιφάνειαν αὐτοῦ.'' None
sup>
3.6 For of these are those who creep into houses, and take captive gullible women loaded down with sins, led away by various lusts,
4.8
From now on, there is stored up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, will give to me on that day; and not to me only, but also to all those who have loved his appearing. '' None
49. New Testament, Acts, 1.1, 1.2, 1.3, 1.4, 1.5, 1.6, 1.7, 1.8, 1.9, 1.10, 1.11, 1.14, 1.15, 1.16, 1.21, 1.22, 2, 2.1, 2.2, 2.3, 2.4, 2.5, 2.15, 2.17, 2.18, 2.19, 2.22, 2.23, 2.24, 2.25, 2.26, 2.27, 2.28, 2.29, 2.30, 2.31, 2.32, 2.33, 2.34, 2.35, 2.36, 2.37, 2.38, 2.39, 2.40, 2.41, 2.42, 2.43, 2.44, 2.45, 2.46, 2.47, 3.1, 3.2, 3.3, 3.4, 3.5, 3.6, 3.7, 3.8, 3.9, 3.10, 3.13, 3.15, 3.18, 3.21, 3.26, 4.4, 4.8, 4.9, 4.10, 4.11, 4.12, 4.13, 4.14, 4.15, 4.16, 4.17, 4.18, 4.19, 4.20, 4.21, 4.22, 4.24, 4.25, 4.26, 4.27, 4.31, 4.32, 4.32-5.11, 4.33, 4.34, 4.35, 4.36, 4.37, 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 5.4, 5.5, 5.6, 5.7, 5.8, 5.9, 5.10, 5.11, 5.12, 5.13, 5.14, 5.15, 5.16, 5.29, 5.32, 6.1, 6.2, 6.3, 6.4, 6.5, 6.6, 6.7, 6.8, 6.9, 6.10, 6.11, 6.12, 6.13, 6.14, 7.27, 7.41, 7.47, 7.48, 7.49, 7.50, 7.51, 7.54, 7.55, 7.56, 7.57, 7.58, 7.59, 7.60, 8, 8.1, 8.9, 8.10, 8.11, 8.12, 8.13, 8.14, 8.15, 8.16, 8.17, 8.18, 8.19, 8.20, 8.21, 8.22, 8.23, 8.24, 8.25, 8.26, 8.29, 8.32, 8.33, 8.39, 9.1, 9.2, 9.13, 9.17, 9.20, 9.21, 9.22, 9.31, 9.32, 9.36, 9.41, 10, 10.9, 10.10, 10.11, 10.15, 10.19, 10.28, 10.38, 11, 11.24, 11.26, 11.27, 11.28, 11.29, 11.30, 12.12, 12.13, 12.14, 12.15, 12.16, 12.17, 12.19, 12.23, 13.9, 13.15, 13.26, 13.27, 13.31, 13.44, 13.45, 13.46, 13.47, 13.48, 14.2, 14.22, 14.23, 15, 15.1, 15.2, 15.3, 15.4, 15.5, 15.6, 15.7, 15.8, 15.9, 15.10, 15.11, 15.12, 15.13, 15.14, 15.15, 15.16, 15.17, 15.18, 15.19, 15.20, 15.21, 15.22, 15.23, 15.24, 15.25, 15.26, 15.27, 15.28, 15.29, 16, 16.15, 16.22, 16.30, 16.31, 16.32, 16.33, 16.34, 17, 17.2, 17.4, 17.5, 17.6, 17.7, 17.8, 17.9, 17.13, 17.14, 17.16, 17.17, 17.18, 17.19, 17.20, 17.21, 17.22, 17.23, 17.24, 17.25, 17.26, 17.27, 17.28, 17.29, 17.30, 17.31, 17.32, 17.33, 17.34, 18, 18.1, 18.2, 18.3, 18.4, 18.5, 18.6, 18.7, 18.8, 18.12, 18.25, 18.26, 18.27, 19, 19.1, 19.2, 19.3, 19.4, 19.5, 19.6, 19.9, 19.17, 19.18, 19.19, 19.20, 19.23, 20, 20.7, 21, 21.17, 21.18, 21.20, 21.25, 22, 22.4, 22.19, 23, 23.27, 24.5, 24.12, 24.14, 24.17, 24.19, 26, 26.10, 26.11, 26.23, 27.37, 28, 28.7, 28.17, 28.18, 28.19, 28.20, 28.21, 28.22, 28.23, 28.24, 28.25, 28.26, 28.27, 28.28, 28.31 (1st cent. CE - 2nd cent. CE)
 Tagged with subjects: • Antioch, synagogue, synagogue, destruction (converted into church), tomb of Maccabean martyrs • Believers Church • Catholic Church • Christian church, unity of the • Christianity/Christians, majority church • Church • Church Fathers • Church fathers • Church of Holy Sion • Church of Holy Sion, Sion basilica • Church of Holy Sion, and Sion • Church of Holy Sion, and Stephen • Church of Holy Sion, in local traditions • Church of Lazarus (Lazarium) • Church of St. Stephen ( Martyrion of St. Stephen) • Church of the Apostles (Upper Church), Jerusalem • Church of the Ascension • Church of the Holy Sepulcher, Holy Martyrium • Church regions • Church, Eschatological reality • Church, Humanity’s maturation in • Church, Ministry of Scripture • Church, Nature of • Church, Preaching of • Church, Role of in redemptive history • Church, as one body in Christ • Church, early • Church, early, and magic, • Church, in Gregory’s time • Church, site of education • Church, universal • Churches, Saint Peter’s • Churches, Santa Francesca Romana • Churches, saint paul's, Cycle of paintings • Ephesus, Development of the early church • Gentile Christians / Gentile churches • Heresy, interior to Church • Holy Spirit, Church’s possession of • House church • Jerusalem Church • Jerusalem church • Jerusalem community, church • Jerusalem, The Jerusalem Church • Jerusalem, church • Jesus, Church and • Jewish city, small church • Jews and Gentiles, in the Church • Kafr Kanna, church • Letter of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons, and Irenaeus • Matthaean church, community • Paradise, Church and • Parthenon, Christian church, conversion of • Paul, relations with Jerusalem church • Peter and Paul, twin pillars of church • Peter, as Cephas, and Sion church • Philippi, first church of Mary in • Prophecy, in local church • Roman church • Rome, churches/Christians in • Treasury (church's) • Way (Church as) • Way (Church as), In Irenaean corpus • Way (Church as), In Letters of the Martyrs of Lyons and Viennes • Way (Church as), In Lukan corpus • Way (Jesus as), To correlate Church and Paradise • World Council of Churches • apologetic, house churches • architecture, house-churches • charismatic phenomena, and church office • church • church (ejkklhsiva) • church (ejkklhsiva), local and universal • church fathers, rabbis and synagogue • church in the South Wing of Propylaia cat. A • church near Modern Metropolis (Athens) cat. A • churches • churches, Jerusalem • churches, building of • churches, converted from synagogues • churches/tradition of Paul Pauline • example, of churches • history, Christian/of the church • house church • house, church • house-church, architecture • non-Chalcedonian celebrations of anniversaries,, Philippi, first church of Mary in • non-Chalcedonian celebrations of anniversaries,, homilies on first church of Mary • paradise, To correlate Church and Paradise • preaching, in the early Church • titular churches • women, church leadership

 Found in books: Albrecht (2014), The Divine Father: Religious and Philosophical Concepts of Divine Parenthood in Antiquity, 251; Berglund Crostini and Kelhoffer (2022), Why We Sing: Music, Word, and Liturgy in Early Christianity, 113, 122, 123, 209, 400; Boulluec (2022), The Notion of Heresy in Greek Literature in the Second and Third Centuries, 101, 133; Breytenbach and Tzavella (2022), Early Christianity in Athens, Attica, and Adjacent Areas, 4, 11, 323; Cadwallader (2016), Stones, Bones and the Sacred: Essays on Material Culture and Religion in Honor of Dennis E, 27, 28, 223, 229, 316, 318, 319, 320; Cain (2016), The Greek Historia Monachorum in Aegypto: Monastic Hagiography in the Late Fourth Century, 36; Dijkstra (2020), The Early Reception and Appropriation of the Apostle Peter (60-800 CE): The Anchors of the Fisherman, 17, 137; Dunderberg (2008), Beyond Gnosticism: Myth, Lifestyle, and Society in the School of Valentinus. 151; Esler (2000), The Early Christian World, 139, 317, 707, 708, 710; Farag (2021), What Makes a Church Sacred? Legal and Ritual Perspectives from Late Antiquity, 171, 172; Frey and Levison (2014), The Holy Spirit, Inspiration, and the Cultures of Antiquity Multidisciplinary Perspectives, 71, 72, 346, 362, 363; Goodman (2006), Judaism in the Roman World: Collected Essays, 147; Graham (2022), The Church as Paradise and the Way Therein: Early Christian Appropriation of Genesis 3:22–24, 2, 3, 5, 81, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 104, 105, 106, 142, 162, 166, 167, 168, 171, 175, 176, 178, 179, 194; Gray (2021), Gregory of Nyssa as Biographer: Weaving Lives for Virtuous Readers, 114, 119; Harkins and Maier (2022), Experiencing the Shepherd of Hermas, 192, 208; Hidary (2017), Rabbis and Classical Rhetoric: Sophistic Education and Oratory in the Talmud and Midrash, 269, 275; Immendörfer (2017), Ephesians and Artemis : The Cult of the Great Goddess of Ephesus As the Epistle's Context 326, 327; Johnson Dupertuis and Shea (2018), Reading and Teaching Ancient Fiction : Jewish, Christian, and Greco-Roman Narratives 218, 228; Joosse (2021), Olympiodorus of Alexandria: Exegete, Teacher, Platonic Philosopher, 233; Karfíková (2012), Grace and the Will According to Augustine, 113, 138; Lampe (2003), Christians at Rome in the First Two Centuries: From Paul to Valentinus, 369, 370; Langstaff, Stuckenbruck, and Tilly, (2022), The Lord’s Prayer, 199; Levine (2005), The Ancient Synagogue, The First Thousand Years, 55, 126, 242, 418; Lieu (2004), Christian Identity in the Jewish and Graeco-Roman World, 234, 255; Luck (2006), Arcana mundi: magic and the occult in the Greek and Roman worlds: a collection of ancient texts, 467, 468, 475; Malherbe et al. (2014), Light from the Gentiles: Hellenistic Philosophy and Early Christianity: Collected Essays of Abraham J, 16, 17, 72, 75, 918, 919; Marek (2019), In the Land of a Thousand Gods: A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World, 534; Mendez (2022), The Cult of Stephen in Jerusalem: Inventing a Patron Martyr, 43, 44, 45, 46, 67, 68, 117, 118; Moss (2012), Ancient Christian Martyrdom: Diverse Practices, Theologies, and Traditions, 117; Moxon (2017), Peter's Halakhic Nightmare: The 'Animal' Vision of Acts 10:9–16 in Jewish and Graeco-Roman Perspective. 13; Nissinen and Uro (2008), Sacred Marriages: The Divine-Human Sexual Metaphor from Sumer to Early Christianity, 325, 336; Novenson (2020), Monotheism and Christology in Greco-Roman Antiquity, 105, 148; Nutzman (2022), Contested Cures: Identity and Ritual Healing in Roman and Late Antique Palestine 109; Poorthuis and Schwartz (2014), Saints and role models in Judaism and Christianity, 444, 447; Potter Suh and Holladay (2021), Hellenistic Jewish Literature and the New Testament: Collected Essays, 568, 575, 576; Rasimus (2009), Paradise Reconsidered in Gnostic Mythmaking: Rethinking Sethianism in Light of the Ophite Evidence, 273; Roskovec and Hušek (2021), Interactions in Interpretation: The Pilgrimage of Meaning through Biblical Texts and Contexts, 37, 100, 105, 109, 114, 118, 207, 208; Rowland (2009), The Mystery of God: Early Jewish Mysticism and the New Testament, 7, 8, 59, 132; Ruzer (2020), Early Jewish Messianism in the New Testament: Reflections in the Dim Mirror, 93, 223; Stanton (2021), Unity and Disunity in Greek and Christian Thought under the Roman Peace, 7, 183, 192, 193, 231; Tanaseanu-Döbler and von Alvensleben (2020), Athens II: Athens in Late Antiquity, 200; Tomson (2019), Studies on Jews and Christians in the First and Second Centuries. 40, 103, 104, 131, 133, 134, 286, 295, 322, 323, 324, 325, 344, 350, 375, 376, 378, 381, 400, 409, 466, 470, 475, 477, 478, 479, 480, 482, 483, 486, 487, 490, 495, 549, 550, 553, 570, 579, 593, 598, 610, 627; Vanhoye, Moore, Ounsworth (2018), A Perfect Priest: Studies in the Letter to the Hebrews. 92; Visnjic (2021), The Invention of Duty: Stoicism as Deontology, 235; deSilva (2022), Ephesians, 34, 59, 133, 165

sup>
1.1 τὸν μὲν πρῶτον λόγον ἐποιησάμην περὶ πάντων, ὦ Θεόφιλε, ὧν ἤρξατο Ἰησοῦς ποιεῖν τε καὶ διδάσκειν
1.
2
ἄχρι ἧς ἡμέρας ἐντειλάμενος τοῖς ἀποστόλοις διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου οὓς ἐξελέξατο ἀνελήμφθη·
1.3
οἷς καὶ παρέστησεν ἑαυτὸν ζῶντα μετὰ τὸ παθεῖν αὐτὸν ἐν πολλοῖς τεκμηρίοις, διʼ ἡμερῶν τεσσεράκοντα ὀπτανόμενος αὐτοῖς καὶ λέγων τὰ περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ.
1.4
καὶ συναλιζόμενος παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ Ἰεροσολύμων μὴ χωρίζεσθαι, ἀλλὰ περιμένειν τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πατρὸς ἣν ἠκούσατέ μου·
1.5
ὅτι Ἰωάνης μὲν ἐβάπτισεν ὕδατι, ὑμεῖς δὲ ἐν πνεύματι βαπτισθήσεσθε ἁγίῳ οὐ μετὰ πολλὰς ταύτας ἡμέρας.
1.6
οἱ μὲν οὖν συνελθόντες ἠρώτων αὐτὸν λέγοντες Κύριε, εἰ ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ τούτῳ ἀποκαθιστάνεις τὴν βασιλείαν τῷ Ἰσραήλ;
1.7
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Οὐχ ὑμῶν ἐστὶν γνῶναι χρόνους ἢ καιροὺς οὓς ὁ πατὴρ ἔθετο ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ,
1.
8
ἀλλὰ λήμψεσθε δύναμιν ἐπελθόντος τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἔσεσθέ μου μάρτυρες ἔν τε Ἰερουσαλὴμ καὶ ἐν πάσῃ τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ καὶ Σαμαρίᾳ καὶ ἕως ἐσχάτου τῆς γῆς.
1.9
καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν βλεπόντων αὐτῶν ἐπήρθη, καὶ νεφέλη ὑπέλαβεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν.

1.
10
καὶ ὡς ἀτενίζοντες ἦσαν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν πορευομένου αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνδρες δύο παριστήκεισαν αὐτοῖς ἐν

1.
11 οἳ καὶ εἶπαν Ἄνδρες Γαλιλαῖοι, τί ἑστήκατε βλέποντες εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν; οὗτος ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἀναλημφθεὶς ἀφʼ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν οὕτως ἐλεύσεται ὃν τρόπον ἐθεάσασθε αὐτὸν πορευόμενον εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν.

1.14
οὗτοι πάντες ἦσαν προσκαρτεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν τῇ προσευχῇ σὺν γυναιξὶν καὶ Μαριὰμ τῇ μητρὶ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ καὶ σὺν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς αὐτοῦ.

1.
15
ΚΑΙ ΕΝ ΤΑΙΣ ΗΜΕΡΑΙΣ ταύταις ἀναστὰς Πέτρος ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἀδελφῶν εἶπεν (ἦν τε ὄχλος ὀνομάτων ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ὡς ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι)

1.
16
Ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, ἔδει πληρωθῆναι τὴν γραφὴν ἣν προεῖπε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον διὰ στόματος Δαυεὶδ περὶ Ἰούδα τοῦ γενομένου ὁδηγοῦ τοῖς συλλαβοῦσιν Ἰησοῦν,

1.

21
δεῖ οὖν τῶν συνελθόντων ἡμῖν ἀνδρῶν ἐν παντὶ χρόνῳ ᾧ εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐφʼ ἡμᾶς ὁ κύριος Ἰησοῦς,

1.
2
2
ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τοῦ βαπτίσματος Ἰωάνου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ἧς ἀνελήμφθη ἀφʼ ἡμῶν, μάρτυρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως αὐτοῦ σὺν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι ἕνα τούτων.

2.1
Καὶ ἐν τῷ συνπληροῦσθαι τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς πεντηκοστῆς ἦσαν πάντες ὁμοῦ ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό,
2.
2
καὶ ἐγένετο ἄφνω ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἦχος ὥσπερ φερομένης πνοῆς βιαίας καὶ ἐπλήρωσεν ὅλον τὸν οἶκον οὗ ἦσαν καθήμενοι,

2.3
καὶ ὤφθησαν αὐτοῖς διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι ὡσεὶ πυρός, καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐφʼ ἕνα ἕκαστον αὐτῶν,

2.4
καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ ἤρξαντο λαλεῖν ἑτέραις γλώσσαις καθὼς τὸ πνεῦμα ἐδίδου ἀποφθέγγεσθαι αὐτοῖς.

2.5
Ἦσαν δὲ ἐν Ἰερουσαλὴμ κατοικοῦντες Ἰουδαῖοι, ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔθνους τῶν ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανόν·


2.
15
οὐ γὰρ ὡς ὑμεῖς ὑπολαμβάνετε οὗτοι μεθύουσιν, ἔστιν γὰρ ὥρα τρίτη τῆς ἡμέρας,
2.
2
2
Ἄνδρες Ἰσραηλεῖται, ἀκούσατε τοὺς λόγους τούτους. Ἰησοῦν τὸν Ναζωραῖον, ἄνδρα ἀποδεδειγμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς ὑμᾶς δυνάμεσι καὶ τέρασι καὶ σημείοις οἷς ἐποίησεν διʼ αὐτοῦ ὁ θεὸς ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν, καθὼς αὐτοὶ οἴδατε,
2.

23
τοῦτον τῇ ὡρισμένῃ βουλῇ καὶ προγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ ἔκδοτον διὰ χειρὸς ἀνόμων προσπήξαντες ἀνείλατε,
2.
24
ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἀνέστησεν λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ·
2.
25
Δαυεὶδ γὰρ λέγει εἰς αὐτόν
2.
29
Ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, ἐξὸν εἰπεῖν μετὰ παρρησίας πρὸς ὑμᾶς περὶ τοῦ πατριάρχου Δαυείδ, ὅτι καὶ ἐτελεύτησεν καὶ ἐτάφη καὶ τὸ μνῆμα αὐτοῦ ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν ἄχρι τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης·


2.30
προφήτης οὖν ὑπάρχων, καὶ εἰδὼς ὅτι ὅρκῳ ὤμοσεν αὐτῷ ὁ θεὸςἐκ καρποῦ τῆς ὀσφύος αὐτοῦ καθίσαι ἐπὶ τὸν θρόνον αὐτοῦ,


2.31
προιδὼν ἐλάλησεν περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ χριστοῦ ὅτι οὔτε ἐνκατελείφθη εἰς ᾄδην οὔτε ἡ σὰρξ αὐτοῦεἶδεν διαφθοράν.

2.3
2
τοῦτον τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀνέστησεν ὁ θεός, οὗ πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐσμὲν μάρτυρες.


2.33
τῇ δεξιᾷ οὖν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑψωθεὶς τήν τε ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου λαβὼν παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξέχεεν τοῦτο ὃ ὑμεῖς καὶ βλέπετε καὶ ἀκούετε.


2.34
οὐ γὰρ Δαυεὶδ ἀνέβη εἰς τοὺς οὐρανούς, λέγει δὲ αὐτός


2.36
ἀσφαλῶς οὖν γινωσκέτω πᾶς οἶκος Ἰσραὴλ ὅτι καὶ κύριον αὐτὸν καὶ χριστὸν ἐποίησεν ὁ θεός, τοῦτον τὸν Ἰησοῦν ὃν ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε.


2.37
Ἀκούσαντες δὲ κατενύγησαν τὴν καρδίαν, εἶπάν τε πρὸς τὸν Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς ἀποστόλους Τί ποιήσωμεν,


2.3
8
ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί; Πέτρος δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς Μετανοήσατε, καὶ βαπτισθήτω ἕκαστος ὑμῶν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ὑμῶν, καὶ λήμψεσθε τὴν δωρεὰν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος·


2.39
ὑμῖν γάρ ἐστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελία καὶ τοῖς τέκνοις ὑμῶν καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς εἰς μακρὰν ὅσους ἂν προσκαλέσηται Κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν.


2.40
ἑτέροις τε λόγοις πλείοσιν διεμαρτύρατο, καὶ παρεκάλει αὐτοὺς λέγων Σώθητε ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς τῆς σκολιᾶς ταύτης.


2.41
Οἱ μὲν οὖν ἀποδεξάμενοι τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ ἐβαπτίσθησαν, καὶ προσετέθησαν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ψυχαὶ ὡσεὶ τρισχίλιαι.

2.4
2
ἦσαν δὲ προσκαρτεροῦντες τῇ διδαχῇ τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ τῇ κοινωνίᾳ, τῇ κλάσει τοῦ ἄρτου καὶ ταῖς προσευχαῖς.


2.43
Ἐγίνετο δὲ πάσῃ ψυχῇ φόβος, πολλὰ δὲ τέρατα καὶ σημεῖα διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγίνετο.


2.44
πάντες δὲ οἱ πιστεύσαντες ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά,


2.45
καὶ τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις ἐπίπρασκον καὶ διεμέριζον αὐτὰ πᾶσιν καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν·


2.46
καθʼ ἡμέραν τε προσκαρτεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, κλῶντές τε κατʼ οἶκον ἄρτον, μετελάμβανον τροφῆς ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει καὶ ἀφελότητι καρδίας,


2.47
αἰνοῦντες τὸν θεὸν καὶ ἔχοντες χάριν πρὸς ὅλον τὸν λαόν. ὁ δὲ κύριος προσετίθει τοὺς σωζομένους καθʼ ἡμέραν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό.
3.1
Πέτρος δὲ καὶ Ἰωάνης ἀνέβαινον εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἐπὶ τὴν ὥραν τῆς προσευχῆς τὴν ἐνάτην, 3.
2
καί τις ἀνὴρ χωλὸς ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχων ἐβαστάζετο, ὃν ἐτίθουν καθʼ ἡμέραν πρὸς τὴν θύραν τοῦ ἱεροῦ τὴν λεγομένην Ὡραίαν τοῦ αἰτεῖν ἐλεημοσύνην παρὰ τῶν εἰσπορευομένων εἰς τὸ ἱερόν,
3.3
ὃς ἰδὼν Πέτρον καὶ Ἰωάνην μέλλοντας εἰσιέναι εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἠρώτα ἐλεημοσύνην λαβεῖν.
3.4
ἀτενίσας δὲ Πέτρος εἰς αὐτὸν σὺν τῷ Ἰωάνῃ εἶπεν Βλέψον εἰς ἡμᾶς.
3.5
ὁ δὲ ἐπεῖχεν αὐτοῖς προσδοκῶν τι παρʼ αὐτῶν λαβεῖν.
3.6
εἶπεν δὲ Πέτρος Ἀργύριον καὶ χρυσίον οὐχ ὑπάρχει μοι, ὃ δὲ ἔχω τοῦτό σοι δίδωμι· ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου περιπάτει.
3.7
καὶ πιάσας αὐτὸν τῆς δεξιᾶς χειρὸς ἤγειρεν αὐτόν· παραχρῆμα δὲ ἐστερεώθησαν αἱ βάσεις αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰ σφυδρά,
3.
8
καὶ ἐξαλλόμενος ἔστη καὶ περιεπάτει, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν σὺν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν περιπατῶν καὶ ἁλλόμενος καὶ αἰνῶν τὸν θεόν.
3.9
καὶ εἶδεν πᾶς ὁ λαὸς αὐτὸν περιπατοῦντα καὶ αἰνοῦντα τὸν θεόν,

3.
10
ἐπεγίνωσκον δὲ αὐτὸν ὅτι οὗτος ἦν ὁ πρὸς τὴν ἐλεημοσύνην καθήμενος ἐπὶ τῇ Ὡραίᾳ Πύλῃ τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν θάμβους καὶ ἐκστάσεως ἐπὶ τῷ συμβεβηκότι αὐτῷ.

3.13
αὐτόν; ὁ θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ καὶ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ Ἰακώβ, ὁ θεὸς τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν, ἐδόξασεν τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦν, ὃν ὑμεῖς μὲν παρεδώκατε καὶ ἠρνήσασθε κατὰ πρόσωπον Πειλάτου, κρίναντος ἐκείνου ἀπολύειν·

3.
15
τὸν δὲ ἀρχηγὸν τῆς ζωῆς ἀπεκτείνατε, ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, οὗ ἡμεῖς μάρτυρές ἐσμεν.

3.1
8
ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἃ προκατήγγειλεν διὰ στόματος πάντων τῶν προφητῶν παθεῖν τὸν χριστὸν αὐτοῦ ἐπλήρωσεν οὕτως. 3.

21
ἃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως πάντων ὧν ἐλάλησεν ὁ θεὸς διὰ στόματος τῶν ἁγίων ἀπʼ αἰῶνος αὐτοῦ προφητῶν. 3.

26
ὑμῖν πρῶτον ἀναστήσας ὁ θεὸς τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὸν εὐλογοῦντα ὑμᾶς ἐν τῷ ἀποστρέφειν ἕκαστον ἀπὸ τῶν πονηριῶν ὑμῶν.
4.4
πολλοὶ δὲ τῶν ἀκουσάντων τὸν λόγον ἐπίστευσαν, καὶ ἐγενήθη ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἀνδρῶν ὡς χιλιάδες πέντε.
4.
8
τότε Πέτρος πλησθεὶς πνεύματος ἁγίου εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Ἄρχοντες τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ πρεσβύτεροι,
4.9
εἰ ἡμεῖς σήμερον ἀνακρινόμεθα ἐπὶ εὐεργεσίᾳ ἀνθρώπου ἀσθενοῦς, ἐν τίνι οὗτος σέσωσται,
4.
10
γνωστὸν ἔστω πᾶσιν ὑμῖν καὶ παντὶ τῷ λαῷ Ἰσραὴλ ὅτι ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου, ὃν ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε, ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἐν τούτῳ οὗτος παρέστηκεν ἐνώπιον ὑμῶν ὑγιής.
4.
11
οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ λίθος ὁ ἐξουθενηθεὶς ὑφʼ ὑμῶν τῶν οἰκοδόμων, ὁ γενόμενος εἰς κεφαλὴν γωνίας. 4.1
2
καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐδενὶ ἡ σωτηρία, οὐδὲ γὰρ ὄνομά ἐστιν ἕτερον ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸ δεδομένον ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἐν ᾧ δεῖ σωθῆναι ἡμᾶς.
4.13
Θεωροῦντες δὲ τὴν τοῦ Πέτρου παρρησίαν καὶ Ἰωάνου, καὶ καταλαβόμενοι ὅτι ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοί εἰσιν καὶ ἰδιῶται, ἐθαύμαζον, ἐπεγίνωσκόν τε αὐτοὺς ὅτι σὺν τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἦσαν,
4.14
τόν τε ἄνθρωπον βλέποντες σὺν αὐτοῖς ἑστῶτα τὸν τεθεραπευμένον οὐδὲν εἶχον ἀντειπεῖν.
4.
15
κελεύσαντες δὲ αὐτοὺς ἔξω τοῦ συνεδρίου ἀπελθεῖν συνέβαλλον πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγοντες
4.
16
Τί ποιήσωμεν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τούτοις; ὅτι μὲν γὰρ γνωστὸν σημεῖον γέγονεν διʼ αὐτῶν πᾶσιν τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν Ἰερουσαλὴμ φανερόν, καὶ οὐ δυνάμεθα ἀρνεῖσθαι·
4.
17
ἀλλʼ ἵνα μὴ ἐπὶ πλεῖον διανεμηθῇ εἰς τὸν λαόν, ἀπειλησώμεθα αὐτοῖς μηκέτι λαλεῖν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ μηδενὶ ἀνθρώπων.
4.1
8
καὶ καλέσαντες αὐτοὺς παρήγγειλαν καθόλου μὴ φθέγγεσθαι μηδὲ διδάσκειν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ Ἰησοῦ.
4.
19
ὁ δὲ Πέτρος καὶ Ἰωάνης ἀποκριθέντες εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτούς Εἰ δίκαιόν ἐστιν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ ὑμῶν ἀκούειν μᾶλλον ἢ τοῦ θεοῦ κρίνατε, 4.

20
οὐ δυνάμεθα γὰρ ἡμεῖς ἃ εἴδαμεν καὶ ἠκούσαμεν μὴ λαλεῖν. 4.

21
οἱ δὲ προσαπειλησάμενοι ἀπέλυσαν αὐτούς, μηδὲν εὑρίσκοντες τὸ πῶς κολάσωνται αὐτούς, διὰ τὸν λαόν, ὅτι πάντες ἐδόξαζον τὸν θεὸν ἐπὶ τῷ γεγονότι· 4.
2
2
ἐτῶν γὰρ ἦν πλειόνων τεσσεράκοντα ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐφʼ ὃν γεγόνει τὸ σημεῖον τοῦτο τῆς ἰάσεως. 4.
24
οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἦραν φωνὴν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν καὶ εἶπαν Δέσποτα, σὺ ὁ ποιήσας τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν καὶ πάντα 4.
25
τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς, ὁ τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου στόματος Δαυεὶδ παιδός σου εἰπών 4.
27
συνήχθησαν γὰρ ἐπʼ ἀληθείας ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ ἐπὶ τὸν ἅγιον παῖδά σου Ἰησοῦν, ὃν ἔχρισας, Ἡρῴδης τε καὶ Πόντιος Πειλᾶτος σὺνἔθνεσιν καὶ λαοῖς Ἰσραήλ,
4.31
καὶ δεηθέντων αὐτῶν ἐσαλεύθη ὁ τόπος ἐν ᾧ ἦσαν συνηγμένοι, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν ἅπαντες τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, καὶ ἐλάλουν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ μετὰ παρρησίας. 4.3
2
Τοῦ δὲ πλήθους τῶν πιστευσάντων ἦν καρδία καὶ ψυχὴ μία, καὶ οὐδὲ εἷς τι τῶν ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῷ ἔλεγεν ἴδιον εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἦν αὐτοῖς πάντα κοινά.
4.33
καὶ δυνάμει μεγάλῃ ἀπεδίδουν τὸ μαρτύριον οἱ ἀπόστολοι τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ τῆς ἀναστάσεως, χάρις τε μεγάλη ἦν ἐπὶ πάντας αὐτούς.
4.34
οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεής τις ἦν ἐν αὐτοῖς· ὅσοι γὰρ κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρασκομένων
4.35
καὶ ἐτίθουν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων· διεδίδετο δὲ ἑκάστῳ καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν.
4.36
Ἰωσὴφ δὲ ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Βαρνάβας ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὅ ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον Υἱὸς Παρακλήσεως, Λευείτης, Κύπριος τῷ γένει,
4.37
ὑπάρχοντος αὐτῷ ἀγροῦ πωλήσας ἤνεγκεν τὸ χρῆμα καὶ ἔθηκεν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων.
5.1
Ἀνὴρ δέ τις Ἁνανίας ὀνόματι σὺν Σαπφείρῃ τῇ γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ ἐπώλησεν κτῆμα 5.
2
καὶ ἐνοσφίσατο ἀπὸ τῆς τιμῆς, συνειδυίης καὶ τῆς γυναικός, καὶ ἐνέγκας μέρος τι παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔθηκεν.
5.3
εἶπεν δὲ ὁ Πέτρος Ἁνανία, διὰ τί ἐπλήρωσεν ὁ Σατανᾶς τὴν καρδίαν σου ψεύσασθαί σε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον καὶ νοσφίσασθαι ἀπὸ τῆς τιμῆς τοῦ χωρίου;
5.4
οὐχὶ μένον σοὶ ἔμενεν καὶ πραθὲν ἐν τῇ σῇ ἐξουσίᾳ ὑπῆρχεν; τί ὅτι ἔθου ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο; οὐκ ἐψεύσω ἀνθρώποις ἀλλὰ τῷ θεῷ.
5.5
ἀκούων δὲ ὁ Ἁνανίας τοὺς λόγους τούτους πεσὼν ἐξέψυξεν·
5.6
καὶ ἐγένετο φόβος μέγας ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντας. ἀναστάντες δὲ οἱ νεώτεροι συνέστειλαν αὐτὸν καὶ ἐξενέγκαντες ἔθαψαν.
5.7
Ἐγένετο δὲ ὡς ὡρῶν τριῶν διάστημα καὶ ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰδυῖα τὸ γεγονὸς εἰσῆλθεν.
5.
8
ἀπεκρίθη δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν Πέτρος Εἰπέ μοι, εἰ τοσούτου τὸ χωρίον ἀπέδοσθε; ἡ δὲ εἶπεν Ναί, τοσούτου.
5.9
ὁ δὲ Πέτρος πρὸς αὐτήν Τί ὅτι συνεφωνήθη ὑμῖν πειράσαι τὸ πνεῦμα Κυρίου; ἰδοὺ οἱ πόδες τῶν θαψάντων τὸν ἄνδρα σου ἐπὶ τῇ θύρᾳ καὶ ἐξοίσουσίν σε.

5.
10
ἔπεσεν δὲ παραχρῆμα πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξέψυξεν· εἰσελθόντες δὲ οἱ νεανίσκοι εὗρον αὐτὴν νεκράν, καὶ ἐξενέγκαντες ἔθαψαν πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα αὐτῆς.

5.
11
Καὶ ἐγένετο φόβος μέγας ἐφʼ ὅλην τὴν ἐκκλησίαν καὶ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντας ταῦτα.
5.1
2
Διὰ δὲ τῶν χειρῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγίνετο σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα πολλὰ ἐν τῷ λαῷ· καὶ ἦσαν ὁμοθυμαδὸν πάντες ἐν τῇ Στοᾷ Σολομῶντος·

5.13
τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν οὐδ